Although you can find the story in its entirety for free below you can show your support by purchasing ebook copies of the story on Amazon and Smashwords.

---

Part One

Naoka slipped through the narrow, crowded back streets of Grayburn. She’d been a street urchin in the city for as long as she could remember and knew the streets better than the back of her hand. Her life on the streets had been a tough one where she’d had to fight, lie, and steal to stay alive, with no one other than herself caring if survived to the next night.

Those of her age who had grown up on the streets with her should have been her compatriots and allies, but they never had been. They’d often complained that her life was easier than theirs because of her race. Most of them were Humans, while she was a Kittaran.

“You’re cute,” they’d grumble. “Those furry cat ears and tail! People give you scraps and pet you like you’re a stray cat. You’re NEVER as hungry as us if you’re willing to debase yourself a little and act the kitten.” After that they had all mockingly called her “Stray Cat”. Even though she always tried to correct them no one seemed to care that her real name was Naoka.

Life had been tough growing up on the streets and she’d known it would only get tougher once she came of age. She’d seen her fellow street urchins change as they got older, watched them slowly grow into the physical urges and needs that came with growing up. She’d struggled to understand the changes she saw in them, knowing she wouldn’t understand till the change came for her.

As a Kittaran it would happen differently, she knew that thanks to a few brief interactions she’d had with older Kittarans throughout her life. Her race didn’t hit puberty like most others did, allowing them to ease turbulently into their sexuality. Once of age she’d be able to go into heat, although what caused that to happen was a mystery to her. She just knew while NOT in heat anything sexual would remain a mystery to her, leaving her biologically unable to understand such feelings while seeing them expressed in others would just confuse her. But once she entered heat… THEN she’d understand. And from the ominous things other Kittarans had told her she knew it would be all she’d be able to think of.

The day she’d both dreaded and looked forward to had finally arrived. She was of age now even though she still looked much like the rag-covered street urchin she’d been up till that point. But now she was a “woman grown” as was often said, with her sexual needs exploding and overtaking her as she entered heat for the first time.

It had been a week since it started. She’d been struggling to deal with these new, powerful urges alone so far. She’d not liked the others she’d grown up with and they’d not liked her, so Naoka avoided them more than normal, not wanting to give in to her urges with one of THEM.

Besides, most of them were boys and she’d quickly discovered that she had no sexual interest in males. It was girls that interested her. It was the women she watched from hiding places that made her purr with excitement.

That purring was something else she was having to get used to. Before she went into heat she’d always acted and felt like any other person. Sure, she had furry cat ears and a long tail that sometimes betrayed her emotions, but she never acted like the animal most expected her to act.

But the blossoming of her sexuality had brought other changes. When happy or excited she purred like a cat. Her ears and tail were more expressive. She often found herself wanting to run or crawl on all fours, something that had felt odd at first but had become more natural as the days passed.

She’d become more agile as well, finding it easier to leap and climb farther. The Kittaran had also discovered that her nails were claws that could be extended. That had surprised her most of all as she’d not known that Kittarans could do that.

The discovery had left her wondering what else she didn’t know about her race. She’d only met a few other members and only interacted with each for a brief conversation or two.

Even as being a Kittaran seemed to become more of a boon Naoka strove to keep her race hidden. Over her rags she wore a thick, tattered cloak with the hood pulled up over her head. The outfit hid her race, allowing her to blend into the background of the city. With her furry cat ears obscured and her tail tucked away she was just one of the countless street urchins or paupers that filled the streets and alleys, filth in the background of the lives of the city’s more affluent members.

The city had taught Naoka a lot of hard lessons, one of which was that it was always best to be as unobtrusive in the wealthy citizens’ lives as possible. That was why she stuck to the back alleys and side streets as much as she could when traversing the city. If the poor got in the way of the rich, or even just dirtied up their streets, there would be consequences.

It wasn’t always possible for Naoka to get where she needed to go without having to pass through the main roadways that ran through the heart of the city. Normally she was good at doing so quickly, ensuring her presence was barely noticed. She knew that if she WAS noticed there would be a good chance one of the town’s guards would hassle her.

But on that day Naoka was distracted. Her mind was flitting between thoughts and feelings she was struggling to deal with. Flashes of women she’d passed on the streets that had left her flustered with desire.

Many women in the city wore outfits that accented and showed off their most feminine curves. Those tantalizing displays of softness had helped the Kittaran discover she had a lustful weakness for large breasts. When her mind dwelt on mounds of jiggling soft flesh pushed up by corsets and almost overflowing out of dresses she would find her mouth watering.

She wasn’t sure exactly WHAT she’d do with another woman’s breasts should she have access to them. Her own breasts were rather small, just barely enough to feel. When frustration and arousal had overtaken her and she’d been in a private enough place she’d spent many, MANY hours recently toying with her small breasts as she tried to imagine all the indecent things she’d do to a more well-endowed woman.

One particular memory was stuck in her mind as Naoka left a back alley and moved out onto a main road. She’d been perched atop a building, watching the outdoor dining tables in front of a tavern. From her hidden spot she’d watched a plump serving wench with prominent breasts bending over to place two tankards of ale on a table. The black void between her cleavage had sucked in all of Naoka’s attention and heated her insides in a way she found enjoyable but alarming.

As the vivid memory played through her mind she had intended to cross the road once there was a space between the carriages and horses filling it. But the distracting memory had only allowed her to see the road ahead of her and NOT the busy walkway full of pedestrians on the side of the road she walked distractedly into.

The young Kittaran ran right into someone, slamming into them hard enough to knock them over onto their back. Caught off guard, Naoka tumbled down on top of them, landing on them and pinning them to the ground. Her focus was pulled instantly away from the lewd memory running through her head and back to her immediate surroundings.

As she landed on top of the woman she took in the fine clothing she was wearing. It was a noblewoman. She’d just knocked a noblewoman down! Naoka felt a flash of panic knowing that if the woman interpreted the accidental impact as some kind of intentional assault things could grow dire for her. Even if the woman recognized the impact as an accident she could still call the guards and have Naoka punished!

I have to get off her. I have to get up and apologize. Grovel. Debase myself and beg for her mercy.

Before she could do any of that she realized how she’d landed on the woman as they’d fallen to the ground. The woman was lying on her back, with Naoka on top of her. The Kittaran loomed over her, hands braced on her chest. On her breasts.

Naoka blinked, staring at the overlarge mounds of dense, soft, breast flesh she was leaning into. To her horror she realized she was purring loudly and massaging the woman’s over-large breasts, almost like she was kneading them.

The Kittaran was horrified by what she was doing but found herself unable to stop. She couldn’t even pull her eyes away from the woman’s cleavage which, if not for the way Naoka was grabbing and kneading them, might have spilled out of her corset thanks to the way she was pinned on the ground.

“I think you’ve got something on your chest, Madelynn,” a woman looming above the two on the ground said with an amused chuckle.

Naoka glanced at the woman who had spoken and saw she was dressed similarly to the woman she was on top of.

“It seems I do, Selwyn,” the woman Naoka was on top of said with an equally amused laugh. “A horny little kitty who seems quite taken with my bosom.”

The word “kitty” brought Naoka back to herself. She’d always HATED being referred to as “kitty”, “cat”, or “feline”. She was a person, NOT a cat. She did all she could to hide she was a Kittaran most of the time, keeping her long tail tucked uncomfortably into her raggedy pants and hiding her furry ears under the hood of her tattered cloak.

Naoka realized that when she’d bumped into the woman and knocked her over her tail had slipped out of her pants and her hood had fallen off. She was now painfully aware of her tail lashing and vibrating behind her in an open display of agitated excitement for anyone who knew how to read such feline body language.

“I’m so sorry,” Naoka muttered, finally releasing her hold on the woman’s breasts. “I wasn’t looking where I was going and-”

“Hush,” the woman standing beside them said, kindly but firmly grabbing hold of Naoka’s upper arm and helping the Kittaran off her friend. “It was an accident, nothing more.”

“And perhaps it was I, not you, who was not watching where she was going,” the other woman said as she got up from the ground.

Naoka’s eyes darted between the two women, barely noticing that the one who had helped her up had NOT released her grip on her arm.

They were the most stunning, beautiful, and sexually arousing women the young Kittaran had ever seen. Both were tall Humans with curvaceous builds. Wide hips. Thick, meaty asses revealed by tight pants. Over-large breasts pressed up and displayed prominently by tight corsets.

After a moment of ogling both women’s mouthwatering curves Naoka forced herself to turn her attention to their faces. They looked “older” to her, perhaps at most in their early forties. The one she’d knocked over, Madelynn, was a pale-skinned woman with long black hair that hung down past her shoulders. The other, Selwyn, was dusky-skinned with short dark brown hair and spoke with a hint of an exotic accent the Kittaran couldn’t place.

“Look at you,” Madelynn said, picking distastefully at the ratty cloak Naoka had on. “Poor thing… grew up on the streets, didn’t you?”

“Yes, Lady,” Naoka replied, averting her eyes and hating how her ears turned down to reveal her emotional response to the simple statement of fact.

“Barely any meat on her fragile little bones,” Selwyn added, giving a squeeze to the upper arm she still had a firm grip on.

“Tell us, are you of age?” Madelynn asked.

“Yes,” Naoka replied. “Just barely.

“Just barely,” Selwyn said, flashing a grin at her friend that, if Naoka had been less distracted by the women’s bodies, might have left her wanting to wriggle out of the woman’s grasp.

“You poor thing,” Madelynn said, stroking the side of Naoka’s cheek with the back of her hand.

The Kittaran’s eyes fluttered closed for a moment as she leaned into the gentle touch, purring softly. She’d yet to feel the soft caress of a woman since entering heat and this simple touch was enough to make her weak at the knees.

“And such a pretty little thing,” Selwyn added. “Perhaps a little malnourished… but a few weeks of good food and there will be some pleasant meat on these dainty bones. I’ve always wanted to add a sexy little Kittaran to our collection. And this one is clearly in heat! We both know it wouldn’t be hard to ensure she stays that way.”

Madelynn had continued to stroke the girl’s cheek, slipping a finger into her tangled, messy hair. “She’ll need a LOT of cleaning up. Her hair is filthy. But these ears…” She trailed off as she stroked one of Naoka’s furry ears, lighting up with joy at how loud the girl’s purring became. “Yes… I think we could have a LOT of fun with this one.”

“We just need to bring her back to the estate and clean her up,” Selwyn agreed.

“Would you like that, pretty little kitty?” Madelynn asked. When it was clear the girl was too lost in the pleasure of having her ears stroked Madelynn stopped petting her. She cupped the girl’s face in both hands and made her look up to meet her gaze, forcing her to stop staring at her cleavage. “Would you like to come home with us? We’ll clean you up and feed you. You’ll be able to stay for as long as you like.”

“And for as long as you are a good girl,” Selwyn added.

“Yes,” Naoka purred. “I think I’d like that very much.”

The girl was overcome with the intense pleasure of the simple, tender touch of the woman looming over her. She was barely thinking and had barely understood anything they had been saying. Everything she’d learned over her short life about NOT trusting the rich of the city was forgotten. She just wanted the woman to keep touching her…

“And you’ll be a good girl and do as you’re told?” Selwyn asked, voice firm and commanding in a way the Kittaran found confusingly arousing.

“Will you keep touching me?” Naoka asked Madelynn. Her eyes darted to Selwyn. “Will YOU touch me as well?”

“Yes, pretty little kitty,” Selwyn told her as she stepped closer to caress one of her furry ears. “We’ll touch you all you want and then some, but only if you promise to be a good girl.”

“Will you be a good girl for us?” Madelynn asked, caressing and stroking the girl’s cheeks.

“Yes,” Naoka sighed lustfully. “I’ll be a VERY good girl.”

“Well then,” Selwyn said, “let’s get our new pet back to the estate.”

* * *

Naoka looked around the room awed by it. My bedroom, she thought. This is my bedroom for as long as I choose to remain here with these two women.

To her eyes the place was something fit for royalty, full of comforts and riches beyond her imagining. She suspected the room was one of the simpler ones in the mansion she was temporarily residing in but had no frame of reference to compare it to. Her experiences of “residing” in anything beyond what was little more than a hole in the walls of the city were nonexistent.

She’d had little time to marvel at the room or inspect the many treasures it seemed to hold till now. When she’d first been brought to the room it had been not by Madelynn and Selwyn, but by what they assured her were only two of their MANY servants.

The two girls, who she thought were only a little older than her, had been as much of a distraction as the two older women had been. Both were scantily clad in matching servant’s outfits, similar to the black and white maids’ uniforms that were fashionable for the rich to put their female house servants in. Only these uniforms were much altered from what was traditional, with the legs left bare and the skirts cut indecently short. So short that a few times, when they had bent the right way, Naoka had been able to see that neither of the girls wore any underwear.

The tops of the maid’s outfits were cut low enough to make the Kittaran short of breath. Both girls were small things, with trim bodies and only small chests. Still, ogling their little breasts made Naoka aware of how attractive she found ANY breasts, no matter their size.

When they led her to her bedroom there was a large tub waiting, already filled with water that had been heated to a perfect temperature. The two had undressed Naoka, something that had left her nervous. She’d struggled to suppress her purrs but found herself unable to. Now that she was in heat it was a reaction to the world she had little control over.

Once undressed they helped Naoka into the tub. While they bathed her they barely spoke, only occasionally giving her commands so they could better clean her up. Naoka hadn’t minded, she’d been too focused on the feel of their dainty hands all over her naked body.

What had started out seeming like the beginning of a sensual encounter with the two sexy young girls quickly became something else. Naoka was covered in years’ worth of filth that had to be scrubbed off.

Her hair was particularly a struggle for the two girls. Filthy and matted with dirt and knots, it had needed multiple washings along with a painful brushing out that had for a time left Naoka hissing in pain as she dug her claws into the tub.

After cleaning her up the best they could they’d dried her off then dressed her in a soft robe so white she was afraid she’d end up staining it even though she’d just been thoroughly cleaned.

“The Mistresses will send for you when they are ready to receive you next,” one of the servant girls told her.

“Till then you are to stay here,” the other added before they left the room.

Naoka had barely noticed them locking the door from the outside after they left. She’d been too distracted by everything in the bedroom. A bed so big and inviting looking she struggled to believe it was intended for just one person. Dressers and wardrobes, many hanging open to reveal they were full of clothing. Tables full of jewelry boxes and displays of pretty trinkets, along with an entire bookcase filled with more books than she’d thought existed in the world.

But the thing that drew her most was a standing full-body mirror in the back of the room directly across from the huge four-poster bed. As she walked to the mirror, like a moth drawn to a flame, she glanced at the fine details carved into its frame. Swords and armor and a long-haired, nubile young Human woman along with drops of what she thought was rain. She made a mental note to inspect the fine workmanship at a later point, but at that moment it was the sight in the mirror itself that drew her forward.

She’d seen herself many times in mirrors throughout her life. The face that had stared back at her had been one she’d never much wanted to look at for very long. It always looked too thin and too dirty to her, with hair that was always too soiled.

As she stood staring at the young woman in the mirror she struggled to believe it was her. The Kittaran she saw was still too thin but cleaned up she looked more like a woman grown and less like the “Stray Cat” she’d been till that point.

And the hair! Staring at herself, at the long thick hair and her furry ears, and even her tail she was anxiously holding and stroking, she saw it wasn’t the color she’d always thought it was. It had always seemed to be brown, but now she saw that after a thorough washing it was dirty blond.

Had it changed colors at one point in my life, or has it always been so dirty I’ve never seen the real color? She didn’t know nor did she care. What mattered was that she thought it was beautiful and adored it.

After a time she decided it wasn’t proper to stare so adoringly at herself for any longer. She turned from the mirror, hugging the robe she wore to herself. It was so soft and felt so good against her naked body…

Her eyes darted to the huge four-poster bed. She’d slept on piles of filthy blankets, over-used hay, and even a few ratty discarded mattresses. But never a proper bed.

She ran to it, leaping onto it then squealing in delight as she landed and bounced on the thick mattress. A moment later the Kittaran was rolling about, luxuriating in the bed’s softness and the even softer feel of the robes still wrapped around her.

When Naoka realized she was purring so loud it was vibrating the bed she sat up. There was something she needed to do, but it was something she’d never done so out in the open. The bedroom felt like a vast open field to her, and there was far too much light for her to feel she had any privacy even though she was locked alone in the room.

The room had no windows in it and had been lit by multiple candles spread around the room. She got out of bed and went about blowing them all out, once more in awe of the wealth on display. She’d only owned a handful of candles her whole life, possessions she’d treasured and only sparingly used. Yet in this room there were more than she’d ever seen in use at once.

Once the last candle was out the room was plunged into near darkness. Some light came in through the cracks in the seams around the door. The mirror she’d been using earlier seemed to also give off a faint glow, although she thought it might have been just a trick of the light.

A little light was all she needed. Her vision had always been sharp, especially in the dark. Since going into heat it had only grown sharper. If someone was in the room they’d be unlikely to see her, which was exactly what she wanted.

With the darkness enveloping her she finally felt like she had the comfort of privacy. In a flash she was back on the bed, rolling about and purring happily. She shifted and wiggled, rubbing the soft robes on the most pleasing parts of her naked body. Soft, warm pleasure filled her from head to toe, changing the tone of her purrs.

As she indulged in sensually rubbing herself all over the Kittaran’s mind filled with images of the two sexy servant girls. As she remembered their dainty hands on her she let the robe slip open so she could slip a hand between her thighs and start touching herself.

She pictured them in bed with her, touching her all over. Trying to imagine it was one of their hands she began to squeeze one of her breasts, gasping and moaning as she teased her nipple. Once it grew hard she started to pinch and twist it, yowling softly in carnal delight as her other hand began rubbing at her womanhood.

Her pleasure steadily rose, cresting slowly towards the explosion of delight she knew would soon come. She coaxed it out of herself with more slow ease than she was used to. Every other time she’d masturbated it had been in a place she barely felt safe in. She’d had to go fast, needing the release of pleasure to clear her sex-addled mind. But here she was safe. Here she could take her time and truly enjoy exploring her body.

Just as she was about to crest the final rise to orgasm something interrupted her, pulling her away from her pleasure and denying her the moment of release.

“You’re a horny little thing, aren’t you?” an ethereal voice said, sounding somehow both very close and very far away at the same time.

Naoka hissed in surprised alarm, grabbing her robe and wrapping it tightly around herself. She sat up, scrambling up the bed and slipping under the thick covers to further hide herself. After letting out another hiss she looked around the room to see who had spoken.

Her eyes stopped at the mirror. For just a moment she’d thought she’d seen the reflection of a girl in it, but once more she dismissed it as some strange illusion of the dim light leaking into the room.

“Who is there?” she demanded after looking all around her and not seeing anyone. “Show yourself!”

An eerie, faint purple light began to light up the inside of the four-poster bed. As it grew brighter Naoka looked up, seeing it was brightest about her near the top of the canopy.

Slowly a figure appeared there, ghostly and transparent. At first it looked to be a blur of billowing purple fabric, but as the figure came more into focus Naoka could see it was a thin, long-limbed Human girl wearing a semi-transparent dress. She thought the dress’ fabric was white, but the girl’s ethereal glow was purple and only made it, along with the rest of her, look to be purple-colored.

“What are you?” Naoka asked.

“A ghost,” the girl replied, her voice faint and as ethereal as the rest of her. “A prisoner here in this mansion, just like you,” the ethereal ghost girl added.

“Prisoner? I’m not a prisoner,” Naoka said, confusion helping her think past the haze of extreme arousal and sexual frustration she was feeling at being interrupted so close to finishing. “I came here willingly and can leave whenever I want.”

The ghost girl raised an eyebrow. “Oh? But WOULD you leave? I’m a prisoner bound to the building through the magic that has allowed me to continue to exist in the world as a shadow of my living self. But you, you horny little thing, are making your own prison chains with every moment that passes. Bound by lust and desires you don’t even understand, agreeing to be THOSE women’s pet without even understanding what that means.”

Naoka stared up at her, peering out from the blankets she was covering everything but her face with. The girl was so otherworldly and beautiful, with her youthful, soft, and round features immensely pleasing to Naoka’s eyes. Her beauty was distracting Naoka from the conversation, especially that flowing dress of hers that seemed to be blowing in a breeze only the girl felt. It was almost see-through, enticing shadows revealing where her small nipples were.

“Distracted, horny little kitty,” the girl teased. “Perhaps you’d like to see what it’s going to be like for you here in this prison you’re making for yourself? Come on, I have a ‘friend’ that can show you,” she said before turning in the air and floating out of the bed.

After the ghost girl floated away Naoka realized one of her hands had slipped down between her legs and she’d been lightly playing with herself as she stared up at the beautiful ghostly apparition. With a quiet hiss of frustration she threw the blankets back and got out of bed, wrapping herself tight in her soft white robe to hide her naked body from the ghost.

The ghost girl was floating by the strange full-body mirror that had so often drawn Naoka’s attention, positioned as if standing by it but hovering a few inches off the ground. The eerie purple glow she radiated illuminated the mirror and the room around it. “Come along and see what the Mirror of Dhuarcain has to show you.”

As Naoka approached, feeling suddenly apprehensive, she noticed there was no reflection of either her or the ghost in the mirror. Instead, a third girl was reflected in the mirror, one Naoka couldn’t see in the real world. She was a tall, slender Human girl that was all long limbs. Her orange-red hair was perfectly brushed and draped over her shoulders hanging down past her midsection.

Naoka stared at the mysterious girl in the mirror, taking in first her pretty face while admiring the freckles spread cutely across it. Her eyes darted down to the girl’s chest. She wore a simple white dress that was almost as transparent as the ghost girl’s only cut much shorter, leaving her upper chest exposed and revealing the top of the girl’s small breasts. Her chest was even more covered in freckles, something Naoka found thrillingly attractive. She couldn’t help but wonder what other parts of the girl were covered in freckles.

“Show her,” the ghost girl commanded.

Naoka saw the girl in the mirror flash a mischievous, predatory grin as she beckoned Naoka forward. She then disappeared along with the reflection of the dark bedroom.

For a moment the mirror was black then the reflection returned, but all wrong. It was the same room, only lit by flickering candlelight. Naoka glanced around to confirm the light was only in the reflection. Looking back she noticed something else different: on the bed there was a naked girl. Her limbs were stretched out and pulled towards the four corners of the bed where they were held in place by ropes tied around her wrists and ankles.

The way the sight made Naoka erupt into deep, loud purrs confused her. She was less confused by her reaction to two figures walking into the scene. She understood why the sight of Madelynn and Selwyn strutting into sight dressed in sexy underwear that left all their best parts exposed aroused her the way it did. Their bodies, especially their womanly curves, left the girl’s heart pounding and mouth watering.

She watched as the two women strutted up to the bed and crawled onto either side, saying something she couldn’t hear to the girl tied there. Naoka’s tail lashed under the robes and her purrs grew louder as she thrilled at the prospect of whatever she was about to see.

Then, just as they reached to begin touching the girl, the image faded to black. “Bring it back!” Naoka blurted out angrily, hissing in frustration. “I want to see them play with her,” she demanded, turning and growl-yowling at the ghost girl. It was a sound she hadn’t been aware she could make but she felt it expressed her emotions better than any words could.

The ghost girl chuckled. “I’m not afraid of you. You’re just a horny little alley cat who hasn’t been tamed yet. But you’ll have what you want, LOOK!”

When Naoka looked back at the mirror the reflection had returned, showing the room once more only brightly lit now. A young blond Human girl was sitting cross-legged in front of the mirror, naked with her arms bound behind her back.

Is that the same girl? I can’t tell… The one in the bed was too far away to see clearly…

Naoka’s furry ears perked up as she looked at the girl’s expression. Her pretty face was flush and she looked dazed with arousal. She understood a moment later why as Selwyn and Madelynn stepped into sight. Naoka was disappointed that both were fully dressed, but her excitement returned when they knelt on either side of the girl and began touching her all over.

She purred and let her robes fall open so she could touch herself while she watched the two older women caressing, teasing, and kissing the girl. They licked her neck and sucked on her hard little nipples. They stroked her trim belly and slipped their hands down between her legs, teasing then fingering their girl’s pussy.

Just as the girl seemed about to cum the image faded. “Stop doing that,” Naoka hissed, turning to glare at the ghost girl.

“I’m not the one making the images appear in the mirror,” she said lazily. “The magic of the Mirror of Dhuarcain is FAR beyond me. Now pay attention or you’ll miss the next bit.”

Naoka snapped her head back to the mirror. Madelynn and Selwyn were standing close to the mirror, a naked girl between them with her arms bound behind her back with layers of artfully tied red rope.

It was a different girl, although she looked very much the same. Human, barely of age, blond, and even more lost in lust and pleasure than the last one.

The two older women had her pinned between them as they sloppily kissed and licked her. While one would work her way up from the girl’s neck the other worked her mouth down the other side of her neck. They passed her head back and forth, licking and sucking on her ears while the other kissed her. Sloppy wet kisses that were more tongue than lip.

Naoka found herself moaning softly, touching herself with one hand while she stroked her lips with the other. She wanted to be that girl. Wanted to be bound and helpless with the two women doing as they pleased to her.

The image disappeared, replaced by a reflection of herself. It was shocking. Her face flushed, the indecent sight of her touching herself openly as she stood beside the mirror with the ghost girl watching beside her.

Her reflection only stayed in the mirror long enough to shock Naoka. It faded, replaced by one of a brown-haired Human girl sitting on the floor in front of the mirror. She was naked except for a pair of sexy black thigh-high stockings.

The way the girl’s arms were tucked behind her back made Naoka suspect they were tied there. It was something that brought a fresh rush of confusing carnal desire to be bound similarly.

Madelynn was sitting behind her, the girl leaning back into her. Naoka watched as the woman caressed and then squeezed the girl’s small, plump titties. The Kittaran purred, caressing her own small breasts, as she watched the woman teasing the girl’s nipples to make them hard. She did the same to her nipples, wanting to feel what the girl was feeling.

Without warning Madelynn had hold of the helpless girl’s nipples. Naoka watched as the woman pinched, tugged, and twisted them. The girl threw her head back and soundlessly howled in what Naoka thought was pain at first but, when she shifted so Naoka could better see her face, looked more like pleasure.

The idea that pain could feel so good excited and intrigued Naoka. She tried pinching and twisting her nipples. It caused her to let out a sound that was part yawl of discomfort and moan of pain. She LIKED it, although she suspected she’d like it MUCH more were someone else doing the same to her.

When she returned her attention to the mirror she saw the scene had changed again. Still a reflection of the bedroom, but the lighting was different. Dim and tinged with a red light setting a mood Naoka very much wanted to feel in person.

The bed in the background was covered in strange items, whips and paddles and many things the Kittaran didn’t recognize. Front and center was a large wooden x, a naked Human girl with jet-black hair tied to it. It left her legs spread open and her arms stretched out above her head.

In the girl’s mouth was a large red gag, leather straps running from it and around her head to hold it in place. The girl was so helpless… so vulnerable… Anyone could do anything they wanted to her!

The sight left Naoka breathless and purring so loudly that the ghost girl giggled at her. Naoka didn’t care, she was transfixed by the image and barely aware of the specter.

Selwyn walked into sight, speaking to the girl. Naoka wished she could hear… but she happily settled for being able to watch.

The woman tightened the straps holding the girl in place while Madelynn walked into sight holding something Naoka had never seen before. It had a handle like a leather whip, but instead of one long leather thong it had a bundle of short ones each only a foot long.

Naoka’s mind raced as she tried to imagine what was about to happen. It looked like they were about to torture the girl. Instead of looking fearful the girl seemed excited, even eager for it to begin. She strained at her bindings, her eyes pleading with both women to do things to her.

Just as Madelynn raised the item in her hand the image disappeared, replaced instantly by a dusky-skinned Elven girl who looked no older than Naoka. She was naked and tied up, her bindings contorting her body into an odd position and holding it there.

Naoka marveled at the sight. It looked as though she’d started with her back to the mirror then been pushed so far forward and down she was left looking back between her legs at the mirror. Rope was tied around her waist, more extending up out of sight tied to something above her. This seemed to be lifting her just enough to force the girl on her toes.

Her legs were tied in place, ropes connecting her ankles to something out of the mirror’s frame. Naoka stared, admiring the way the girl’s arms were bound together at the upper forearms and wrists then pulled between her legs. They disappeared out of sight under the mirror, perhaps bound to something behind it. It left the girl’s womanhood on full display, with her full firm breasts hanging down to rest on the underside of her arms.

Naoka’s eyes fell on the girl’s pussy and lingered there. She’d only seen glimpses of other women’s privates. The Kittaran found the sight as arousing as she found a woman’s bouncing breasts. The outer mounds of flesh… the inner lips… the fleshy hood above that hid that oh-so-lovely bead of pleasure… The sight made her want to lean through the mirror so she could shove her face in the girl’s pussy and begin lapping at it like it was a saucer of milk.

She’d heard Elves were hairless there and knew it was fashionable for many women to shave themselves in the “Elven way”. She found the way the hairlessness allowed her to see the girl’s womanhood in all its glory most pleasing.

I will need to ask to be shaved in the Elven way, she decided instantly. The thought made her realize the other girls she’d been shown in the mirror, when she’d been able to see their womanhoods, had either been shaved or at least well-trimmed and groomed. This made her a bit self-conscious but felt certain if she asked the women she was staying with they would help her groom herself down there properly or at least have their servants do it.

The image faded once more, replaced by her reflection. Seeing herself flush and panting with arousal made her realize how desperately she needed to get off. She felt if she didn’t have that release soon she’d go mad!

“Help me,” Naoka whined to the ghost girl. “You CAN help me, can’t you? I don’t know if you can touch me… or maybe you can do something, something exciting and I can watch and touch myself? Or maybe you can just talk dirty to me while I lay in bed and-”

“No,” the ghost girl said firmly, crossing her arms and smirking at Naoka.

“No?” Naoka asked, her furry ears turning down. Her tail lashed around her body so she could anxiously stroke it. “No you can’t do any of those things or no you WON’T do any of those things?”

The girl just floated there, arms crossed as she grinned cruelly at the Kittaran. “No,” she repeated, taking great joy in flustering Naoka by not making clear what her answer meant.

“Then what about her?” Naoka snapped, turning to look in the mirror. “I saw her! She was pretty, she made my insides purr. Is she another ghost like you?”

“No,” the ghost girl said, the mirth gone from her voice. “She’s… not like me at all. And she’s not going to help you right now either, are you?” The ghost floated closer, narrowing her eyes as she glared at the mirror. “If you did I’d tell on you and then you’d be in trouble.”

Naoka hissed in frustration. She had no time for ghosts talking to each other through mirrors. She HAD to get off. “Then leave!” she screamed, waving her arms at the ghost girl.

She floated back, not letting Naoka come in contact with her semi-transparent body. “No,” she repeated, the joy back in her voice. “I won’t leave.”

“But I don’t want to do THAT with you floating around and bothering me!”

“That’s good,” the ghost girl said, giggling in glee, “because I’m not going to LET you do that.” As she spoke she floated around the Kittaran, keeping high and far enough away to prevent the girl from trying to touch her. “I’m going to ensure you can’t so much as touch yourself.”

“You can’t stop me! You can’t even touch me, you’re just a ghost.”

The ghost girl raised a pretty eyebrow. “Oh? And what does a stray cat know about ghosts? How many have you encountered out on the filthy streets of this city? How many have you conversed with? Tell me, you dumb little twit, tell me ALL the things a gutter stray like you knows about ghosts.”

Naoka snarled at the girl. “Why are you being so mean? Just go away!”

“No,” the girl repeated happily.

“But why?”

“I have orders.”

Naoka pouted and stomped a foot in frustration. “Whose orders?”

The door to the bedroom flew open, light from the hall temporarily blinding Naoka. She threw an arm up over her eyes, hissing in surprise and jumping back.

“Our orders,” a familiar voice called out.

Naoka’s body language changed completely at the sound of the voice. She dropped her arm and stood tall, her ears perking up as her tail lashed in excitement behind her. When her eyes adjusted to the light she saw Selwyn striding towards her, a candelabra in her hand. Madelynn was a few steps behind her, carrying a single candle.

The Kittaran hungrily drank in the sight of them. Both women were dressed only in corsets that pushed their large breasts up and a pair of silken blank panties. Her eager eyes darted between each woman’s breasts, lingering for a moment to admire the way they jiggled each time they took a step.

“I was a VERY good girl,” the ghost declared, abandoning Naoka to go to the two sexy, imposing women. “I kept her from getting off just like you told me to and I made sure she got even more worked up than she needed to be.”

“All on your own?” Madelynn asked.

“No,” the ghost girl said as if not wanting to admit she’d had help. “The Girl in the Mirror helped a little.”

“You did very well,” Selwyn assured the floating apparition. “You’ll have your reward later but for now you will leave us alone with our new special guest.”

The ghost girl nodded, rotating to face Naoka. As she began to fade from sight she stuck her tongue out at the Kittaran then erupted in laughter, the sound of her mocking laughs fading as the rest of her disappeared.

“Lights, Madelynn,” Selwyn commanded.

Naoka glanced at the fairer-skinned woman as she started lighting the candles around the room. “Please,” Naoka whined as she looked back to Selwyn who was standing closest to her. “I’m… struggling. That awful ghost girl, she-”

“Hush,” Selwyn said as she stepped up to the Kittaran, placing a finger on the girl’s lips. “We know all about your troubles and are here to help you get the relief you need.”

Naoka struggled to follow her words. The sight of her cleavage so brazenly on display so close was a huge distraction. The feel of the woman’s finger on her lips was even more distracting, especially because she left it there so she could caress Naoka’s lips. The Kittaran found herself moaning softly and leaning into the woman’s touch.

“I’m proud of you for behaving,” Madelynn said.

Naoka looked at her and realized the woman hadn’t been talking to her. She’d stopped at the mirror that had shown her such arousing images and was speaking to it. No, Naoka thought. Not to the mirror, to the girl I saw in the mirror.

“Never mind The Girl in the Mirror,” Selwyn said firmly. “You’ll be a good girl for us, yes? If you are we’ll ensure you get the relief you need.”

“Yes,” Naoka sighed when the woman stroked her cheek with the back of her hand. She purred, closing her eyes and leaning into her touch. “I’ll be a good girl. I’ll do whatever you want me to, just please help me. The frustration… it’s almost painful.”

“We’ve just the tools stashed in this very room,” Madelynn said as she strode up to the others. She’d finished lighting enough of the candles in the room to provide decent light and had left the candle she had behind. “But first, you must be prepared. You’re all bothered, a wild animal barely in control of herself. You must be contained before we can provide the relief you need.”

“I’ll get what we need,” Selwyn said.

When she walked away Madelynn took over stroking the Kittaran’s face. Naoka leaned into the woman’s touch, continuing to purr softly as she caressed and stroked her.

“These will do,” Selwyn called out. Naoka didn’t bother looking. She was enjoying being touched too much and had closed her eyes to better focus on the pleasing sensations.

“I think so, yes,” Madelynn replied. “Stand,” she commanded Naoka. “Look what Selwyn has, is it familiar to you?”

Only after the woman stopped stroking her face did the girl look. Selwyn had set down the candelabra on a dresser and was holding a few bundles of rope. The soft purrs that had been drumming in Naoka’s chest erupted into body-shaking sounds of expectant delight. “I saw rope like that in the mirror. And I saw you both-”

“We know,” Selwyn interrupted. “We know very well the things we’ve done in this room with and to our special guests, and we know The Girl in the Mirror is always watching. She remembers very well and excels at replaying her memories for others.”

“Had you seen rope used like that before tonight?” Madelynn asked, moving behind Naoka and placing her hands on the girl’s shoulders.

“No,” Naoka said nervously. She wasn’t sure if the answer was a good one. It seemed these women appreciated how naïve she was in these matters, but she worried her lack of experience might eventually frustrate them and lead them to lose interest in her.

“Seeing them used that way excited you, though?” Madelynn asked, slipping her hands into the back of the girl’s robe and pulling it off. Once Naoka was naked Madelynn began caressing the Kittaran’s upper arms, her calming touch helping the girl feel more comfortable being naked in front of the two women. “The way we bound those girls up… you wanted that to happen to you?”

“Very much,” Naoka gasped when the woman leaned closer to slip her hands down the front of the Kittaran’s body. Her fingertips tickled Naoka’s upper chest, caressing and dancing down to the swell of her small breasts. “Don’t stop,” Naoka moaned, shuddering slightly when the woman gently cupped her breasts in her hands.

“Cum without permission and you’ll be severely punished,” Madelynn whispered in the girl’s ear as she lightly played with the girl’s nipples. “You’re close, aren’t you? Of course you, our fiendish specter did her job well. If I keep going you’ll cum. If I tried I could work you up slowly, help build you to an orgasm so explosive it would feel like a holy revelation.”

“Yes, yes, YES,” Naoka panted and gasped.

“But that’s not what I’m going to do,” Madelynn said, her voice suddenly cold and free of the warm sensuality that had filled it moments ago. She let go of the girl and took a step back away from her. “You CAN be a god girl, can’t you? If you want us to help you you’ll have to behave.”

“You’ll have to do what we say,” Selwyn added.

Naoka jumped, caught off guard at the woman’s sudden presence. She’d been so lost in the feel of Madelynn’s hands all over her she hadn’t noticed the other woman had drawn so close. “I’ll be good,” Naoka promised. “Just please… help me! Touch me some more,” she pleaded in a desperate whine.

“Being good means following all of our orders,” Selwyn explained. “Arms out, stand up straight,” she barked. The woman began artfully tying the girl up, making first a harness around her torso then securing her upper arms to it.

“If you can’t follow orders one of two things will happen,” Madelynn declared as she watched her partner tying the girl up. “The first option is that you’ll be asked to leave our mansion.”

“I don’t want that,” Naoka blurted out.

“Is this too tight?” Selwyn asked, ignoring the comment and tightening the straps now securing her upper arms to her body.

“I like it,” Naoka purred.

“Good,” Selwyn said. “Then come along to the bed. Yes, lay here right at its edge, get that pretty perky little ass right at the foot of the bed. Legs open, there’s a good girl. What a pretty pussy! And so wet, what a mess it is right now.”

Naoka turned her head to look away from the women as they stared at her most private of places. Her cheeks and chest were on fire and her pussy was throbbing from the feel of their eyes on it. She wanted the attention yet was struggling to endure it.

 Instead of puzzling out the confusing mix of feelings she concentrated on Selwyn’s hands. Once on the bed the woman had continued to tie her. Soon Naoka’s wrists were bound in rope that was connected to more that wrapped around her thighs, locking her hands at her sides. More rope was attached to her wrists, stretched out then secured to the bedposts. Other lengths of ropes were added to the harness on her upper torso, pulled over the edge of the bed then secured to something under it.

When the woman was done Naoka was left completely helpless, unable to move except for a slight wiggle.

“You feel safe?” Selwyn asked as she ran a finger down the center of Naoka’s naked body. “You trust us?”

“Yes,” the girl gasped. “I feel… oddly free,” she added when the woman pulled away.

“Such things ARE freeing,” Madelynn agreed. “And distracting. Do you remember what we were talking about?”

Naoka closed her eyes, struggling to remember. “What happens if I can’t follow orders. What happens if I’m not a good girl.”

“What is the first thing that could happen?”

“I would be asked to leave,” she hissed, hating the thought.

“Right. But there’s another option.”

“What?” Naoka asked, eyes flying open. She lifted her head, looking at the two women standing at the end of the bed with desperation in her eyes. “What is the other option?”

“You can stay and be punished for being a naughty little kitty,” Madelynn declared. She turned away from Selwyn and bent over slightly, sticking her ass out.

“Bad girls get punished to prove they are just good girls who made a mistake,” Selwyn said, punctuating the sentence by slapping Madelynn’s ass.

The sound of the fleshy impact echoing through the room made Naoka shiver in fear and delight. “If I am ever a bad girl I’ll take my punishments,” she proclaimed bravely, confused by how eager she was at the prospect.

“And do you remember the first rule we’ve given you?” Madelynn asked. When Naoka stared blankly at her she smiled kindly in response. “I said no cumming without permission. That is not just a command for now, that is a rule you are to follow the entire time you stay in our home. Understand?”

The near pain of needing release that was eating away at Naoka gave her pause. But they promised to help me! And the way they touch me… the way they’ve tied me up. I’m being worked up to a height of release I’ve never imagined possible.

“I understand,” Naoka told her, purring uncontrollably. “When do I get to cum?”

“Soon,” Madelynn promised.

“First, another treat to help you control yourself,” Selwyn declared, moving around the bed and opening a nightstand drawer. She pulled out a red ball gag. “You will wear this. It will help keep you quiet while we bring you the relief you need,” she explained as she crawled onto the bed. “You give me permission to gag you?”

Naoka stared at the red ball and the leather straps extending from it. “Yes,” she panted. “I want to be gagged.”

“Even though you won’t be able to speak?” Madelynn asked.

“Yes,” she said without hesitation.

“But if things became too scary, too extreme, how would you tell us we need to stop?” Selwyn asked. “You’d be able to speak no word of safety.”

“The kitten doesn’t even have a safe word yet,” Madelynn reminded her partner.

“Well, that’s no good,” Selwyn replied. “Tell me, kitten, a word. One of power, one that when spoken will stop everything, no matter what games we are playing. One you know you can use so you always feel safe with us. One you’d never speak by accident.”

Naoka’s mind darted about, desperate to think of a word she’d remember but would have no reason to say under normal circumstances. “Emberstone,” she spit out. The orange rocks glowed as bright as a lantern with steady light that lasted for years or even decades in some cases. The Kittaran had always seen them as a sign of wealth. The city used them in streetlights in the better neighborhoods while the rich used them to light their homes. But she’d seen few in use in the mansion. It was like these two women were so wealthy the glowing rocks were below them.

“A good safeword,” Madelynn said with a nod. “But what will the kitty do when her pretty mouth is gagged?”

“I know,” Selwyn said. She stroked the Kittaran’s furry tail and lifted it. “When she cannot say her safeword she shall use her tail to get our attention. Wave it about, slap us with it, anything to show she needs safety. Agreed?”

Naoka nodded. “I agree.” The whole thing seemed so unneeded, yet she liked it. It made her feel like no matter what these women did to her she would, in some way, be the one in charge because she had the power to stop it at any time.

“Good,” Selwyn said. “Then it is time to gag you.”

Naoka decided at once she loved being gagged. It added to the vulnerable sense of helplessness that she found so exciting and arousing by restricting her words like the ropes restricted her body.

“The gag is needed because we will be talking as we bring you relief,” Madelynn explained to Naoka as Selwyn crawled off the bed. “You seem a smart young thing, but a life on the streets has left you ignorant even of yourself. We see you are struggling to understand what you are going through. We wish to share what we know about Kittarans.”

Naoka furrowed her brow. That wasn’t what she wanted. They had promised her relief, it was all she cared about. Learning could be done some other time.

Both women laughed at the Kittaran’s expression.

“You’ll have your relief,” Selwyn promised, accurately reading the expression on the girl’s face. “But we’ll make a game of it. You must try and focus on what we are teaching you as we bring you relief. It will be a struggle, I promise, for I will ensure it is. You will have to struggle through-,” she cut herself off and elbowed Madelynn. “Look at the kitty’s pussy. I mean REALLY look at it!”

Naoka flushed as both women’s full attention turned to her womanhood. With her legs pulled open the way they were she was on full display in a way she’d never imagined she’d be with another woman.

“Needs a little grooming,” Madelynn observed. “The servants can take care of that in the morning. But still, yes, I see. Such a pretty young pussy. So enticing… So fucking delicious looking.”

“Let us have a taste before we continue,” Selwyn said. “You first, my dearest love.”

“You treat me so well,” she told the woman, wrapping an arm around her and pulling her in for a long, deeply passionate kiss.

Naoka watched, wiggling and moaning in appreciation at the display. It was a raw moment of intense sexual desire, mixed with an equal amount of romantic affection. It was a moment that did much to make the two women’s relationship clearer to her.

She’d been so lost in the moment, lost in appreciating it, in wanting to be part of it, that she forgot what they had been talking about doing. It was only when Madelynn dropped to her knees at the end of the bed and shoved her face between Naoka’s legs that she remembered.

A kiss. Soft, gentle, and surprisingly wet on her womanhood. After the kiss there was a little flick of tongue, just firm enough to slip into the Kittaran’s moist, fleshy folds and sample her wetness.

Naoka moaned. Her eyes rolled up into her head. She nearly came. She’d not imagined a mouth would feel so good there.

“Delicious,” Madelynn moaned, licking her lips, as she got up. “And now you, my love.”

“It will be just a quick taste,” Selwyn said as she knelt at the end of the bed. “Any more and the poor thing will cum and get herself in trouble.”

No kiss this time. Instead, the woman moved her face close to Naoka’s pussy, lingering there for a few moments as she inhaled the heady aroma of the girl’s arousal. The feel of her hot breath on Naoka’s womanhood made the Kittaran moan and wiggle once more. And then the tongue! The glorious, wet, rough yet soft tongue slipped through her labia just fast enough for the woman to taste her. The girl was so worked up that anymore and Naoka WOULD have cum.

“Let me taste her on your lips,” Madelynn demanded as Selwyn stood. Once more they kissed. It was a sloppy, wild thing this time. A tangle of open mouths and sliding tongues as they licked and sucked the taste of Naoka’s pussy off each other’s lips.

“She looks as though she can’t take much more,” Selwyn chuckled. “It’s time I get a toy.”

“The wand,” Madelynn suggested. “The one with the red orb.”

“You don’t think it will be too intense for the girl?”

“Oh, I think it will be FAR too intense for her. But you did such a good job gagging and binding her up so beautifully. It would be a crime to not make the eager little slut in training suffer. We promised her relief, let’s give it to her till she drowns in it.”

“It WILL make the game we’ve promised her more difficult,” Selwyn pointed out.

Madelynn crossed her arms and made eye contact with Naoka. “She wants to be a good girl. She’ll focus on our words, no matter how overwhelming the pleasure is. Won’t you?”

Naoka nodded eagerly, moaning her enthusiasm to begin. She knew she didn’t really understand what was about to happen, but she didn’t care. She needed it even if it ended up being too much.

Selwyn had gone to the far side of the room, returning with something that only at first glance looked like a magic wand. A large orb was set on the top of a short wooden handle. Naoka had seen many wizards with wands like that, yet none had been the same. It was the orb at the top, it was too big. Too smooth. Something about it just felt… off.

“This IS a magic wand,” Selwyn told Naoka as she returned to the bed, holding the item up for the girl to see. “Just not the kind you are expecting.”

The woman rubbed the wand just under the orb. Glowing red light began to flow and dance in the orb, spinning and growing till the thing hummed with magic.

“It can do many things, many MAGICAL things, but only to women’s bodies.” As she spoke she half climbed onto the bed beside Naoka, bracing a hand on the bed while moving the magic wand to hold it over the girl’s belly.

With her head lifted awkwardly Naoka watched as Selwyn caressed the wand with her thumb. Tendrils of red energy began to flow out of the orb, snaking like billowing mist toward Naoka’s belly.

The girl gasped when the first of the tendrils reached her. Pleasure. Subtle but undeniable pleasure. It soaked into her skin, feeling like a caress that was working its way deep into her core.

Her entire body tensed in a way that made her thankful she was tied up the way she was. If her arms had been free they would have jerked up so she could grab the wand. The impulse to both push it away from her body and pull it closer was overwhelming.

“And so the struggle begins,” Madelynn observed with a chuckle. “The magic of the wand always feels so wrong, yet is so enticing and right. One wants to push it away while desperately needing more. And you, sweet Kittaran, have felt but a tickle.”

Naoka was vaguely aware of Madelynn walking around the bed as she spoke but it wasn’t till the woman sat beside her head that she made proper note of it. The feel of the magic tendrils caressing and licking their way up and down her stomach was too engrossing.

Move further up my body, she found herself whining in her head. Reach up and touch my breasts… wrap those red tendrils of pleasure around my nipples. Go down further, explore what lay between my legs!

Madelynn made herself comfortable on the bed, sitting close enough to Naoka that she could rest a hand on the girl’s forehead. “Stop teasing the poor thing,” she cooed to her partner as she stroked Naoka’s temple. “Stop teasing and start tormenting,” she added, flashing an eager, sinister smile down at Naoka.

“Her little nipples are so hard,” Selwyn noted happily. “Perhaps a taste of the wand’s pleasure there before we begin the true torments?”

“Oh, yes, I think the eager little slut in training would love that. Wouldn’t you?” Madelynn asked, stroking Naoka’s face lovingly.

The girl moaned and nodded, thrusting her chest up as much as she could.

She went to lift her head to watch but Madelynn pushed it down. “No, you watch me,” she commanded. “You watch me and listen to my words. Understand?”

Naoka nodded her head just as the first tendril of magical pleasure reached one of her nipples. She moaned through her gag as she threw her head back into the bed. The sensation was incredible. Ethereal, like vapor wrapping around and licking her nipples, yet with so much pleasure soaking into her the tendril felt as real as a finger or tongue would have.

The tendrils of red magic licked her nipples. They wrapped around her hard little numbs and writhed, coiled, twisted, and tightened. Before long Naoka was gasping around her gag as she wiggled, her body struggling to deal with this new rush of pleasure. It was flowing through her, making the simmering fire she’d been struggling with turn into a bonfire that was about to explode.

 “Remember,” Madelynn cooed as she ran her fingers through the girl’s long hair, “no cumming without permission.”

Naoka shuddered, trying her best to pull herself back from the edge she had been about to tip over. She wanted to sob in frustration. She NEEDED to cum, yet more important was being a good girl. If she came now they might send her away, it might all be over before she’d been able to begin it.

“Show her what else the wand can do,” Madelynn told Selwyn without looking away from Naoka. “Just a touch on one of her nipples. You’ve permission to cum when you feel it,” she added to the Kittaran.

Naoka didn’t understand what she meant. Then many things happened, nearly all at once, that led her to understand.

The tendrils and the pleasure they were bringing disappeared. Before Naoka could so much as whimper in dismay a loud sound of a violent shaking erupted into life. The Kittaran thought it was the wand, that the orb at the tip had begun to vibrate. Confirmation came when Selwyn gently touched the vibrating wand to one of Naoka’s nipples.

She was thankful she’d been given permission to cum, for she wouldn’t have been able to hold back. The pleasure tendrils of the wand had left her nipples unnaturally sensitive and primed for more pleasure. The intense vibrations would have been enough to push her over the edge, but there had been more. Just before the moment of contact the tendrils had returned, only now the pleasure they brought was as intense as the violent vibrations of the wand.

Naoka howled in pleasure through the gag in her mouth, going limp the moment Selwyn took the wand off her nipple. It had only been a few brief moments of contact, a few moments that had been a confusing mix of explosive pleasure and overwhelming release. The climax had come all at once, a blast of pleasure bunched together instead of being drawn out over lingering moments of delight.

It left her drained. She lay limp, panting through her gag while barely aware of the world around her.

“Purring so loud it’s shaking the bed,” Madelynn laughed. “A true delight this one will be.”

“You should begin educating her,” Selwyn told Madelynn. “Focus on her words, kitty, and try your best to endure what I’m about to do to you.”

Naoka nodded weakly, looking up into Madelynn’s beautiful, dark eyes while doing her best not to think about what the other woman was doing. It was easy at first as the wand had stopped vibrating but grew more difficult as the moments slipped by and the tendrils of pleasure began reaching out of the wand to caress and work her body again.

“I need not look down to see she’s nearing that most delicious slit between your legs,” Madelynn cooed. “The purrs, darling, they are growing louder. Deeper. Shaking the bed more. They disturbed you at first, didn’t they?”

Naoka nodded as the licking tendrils of pleasure reached out to caress and tease her inner thighs. Others snaked between her legs, coming close to her womanhood but not quite touching it.

“You’d always been just a girl, yes? Furry cute cat ears and a tail, but other than that not so different from the others your age on the streets. Maybe a bit faster, maybe a bit more agile. But just… a person. And then you became a woman. And THEN you entered heat. Suddenly you began acting like the feline. The purring. The urge to go about on all fours. Feeling more primal, more animalistic.”

Naoka was surprised by how focused on the woman’s words she’d become even as the tendrils of pleasure had begun to tease and lick at her womanhood. How did she know what she’d been going through so well?

“I know a great deal about many things,” Madelynn explained. “About all the races of Alaria, especially those whose origins are as interesting as the Kittaran race. Tell me, have you ever met or even heard of a male Kittaran?”

A tendril of pleasure had just begun licking Naoka’s clit while another had started slithering up and down through her moist folds. The pleasure had almost been enough to consume her focus but the question shocked her into refocusing her attention on Madelynn.

Naoka shook her head, realizing for the first time in her life how strange that was.

“No, of course not,” Madelynn went on, stroking the girl’s hair and stopping occasionally to scratch behind her furry ears. “That’s because there aren’t any male Kittarans nor have there ever been. An entire race of sexy little cat girls. If some icky man were ever to put a baby in that belly of yours it would be born a full-blooded female Kittaran with no hint of that brute’s race.”

“But that WON’T happen to you, not while you’re under our protection,” Selwyn said firmly. “No men will ever enter this mansion. We detest them so much they are magically prevented from so much as stepping foot on the grounds of the estate.”

The revelations would have given Naoka much to think about for the rest of the night, but they were far from over. And at that moment just taking in the meaning of the words was a struggle. The pleasure tendrils were working her quickly towards another orgasm, yet she sensed them holding back from pushing her all the way there. Once more the frustration built, threatening to consume her focus.

“There are other races like yours found across Alaria,” Madelynn continued. “Each race’s origin shrouded in mystery, rumor, and legend just like yours. Some say the Kittarans are cursed, but any exploration of the legends surrounding your race’s history will reveal it is much worse than a simple curse that created them.”

She paused, smiling down at Naoka. “You have permission to cum as much as you want till we are done, but ONLY if you focus and continue to listen to my words.”

The sudden comment confused Naoka but that confusion only lasted till the moment Selwyn touched the rounded top of the wand to Naoka’s womanhood.

“Cum for me, my pretty little kitty,” Selwyn commanded as the tip of the wand began vibrating.

Explosive pleasure overtook all of Naoka’s senses. She came fast and hard, the intense vibration of the wand pressed into her prolonging the orgasm. It was so intense and disorienting that she wasn’t sure if she’d had a third orgasm that had blended with the second, or if the second had just gone on far longer than she’d thought was possible.

The pleasure didn’t end. Selwyn kept the intensely vibrating wand pressed against Naoka’s pussy. It ensured that even as the crest of pleasure subsided Naoka could feel herself already beginning to rise to climax again.

“Focus, kitten,” Madelynn told the girl. “Open your eyes. Meet mine. Not just listen to my words but HEAR them as Selwyn torments you with such delights. Even if you feel you’ll break you WILL endure, and you MUST listen.”

Naoka nodded, whimpering slightly through her gag. She convulsed, cumming again. She rode the waves of pleasure and then, once she was able to, refocused her attention on the woman leaning above her.

“Not a curse,” Madelynn said, picking up where she’d left off. “But created to be the perfect slaves. When not in heat you Kittarans are amazingly clear-minded. Natural learners, agile and diligent workers. When like that you’re free of distracting sexual desires, so free you can’t even understand that kind of affection.

“But once in heat sex is all you can think about. It drives you more than it drives members of other races even when they are their horniest. You need constant sexual release and will find it increasingly meaningless when brought about by yourself. You must have discovered some of that, yes?”

Naoka nodded in agreement just before she came again. The powerful, unstoppable orgasm washed quickly over her. When she came down from the carnal high she shivered in delighted release.

It wasn’t just the intensity of these orgasms she was enjoying so much. It was what Madelynn had just said, getting herself off had been growing more and more unsatisfying. Having someone else bring her to climax was different. It helped more and for the first time since entering heat she could focus, only now realizing how cloudy her thoughts had grown.

“I see it in your eyes. You can think clearly again! But don’t get too used to it, as long as you remain in heat you’ll quickly become foggy-brained again. The desire for sensual pleasures will never end, and will always soon turn back into a desperate need to be fucked and to cum. As long as you are in heat this cycle will dominate your world, that’s just how you Kittarans work.”

The word “cycle” lingered in Naoka’s mind as she was brought to climax again. She was stuck in a cycle, a wonderful dream-like cycle of rising and crashing waves of pleasure. And even though they were exhausting, even as she felt herself growing sore and more drained with each climax, she didn’t want it to end.

“Eventually it will run its course. You’ll stop being in heat. Maybe in a few days, maybe a few weeks, maybe a few months at most. If left as it is it always ends. But you Kittarans, made to be the perfect slaves, often aren’t left to let things run their ‘natural’ courses.

“There are herbs, spices, fragrances even that can put Kittarans into heat and, more importantly, keep them there. There are also ones that can make this glorious state of being end. Do you see? The perfect slaves. When one needs their servant to be clear-minded and free of distraction they are, and when one needs an insatiable bed warmer who is biologically conditioned to be submissive and want to be dominated they can have that as well.”

Naoka moaned and wiggled feebly as she came again. Her body was weak and she barely thrashed about through this climax. The waves of pleasure weren’t something she was riding now, it was more like they were flowing over her. It was draining. Exhausting. Too much pleasure. It WAS a kind of torture, although one she didn’t want to end even as her body screamed for respite from her ordeal.

“The poor thing is about at her breaking point,” Madelynn told Selwyn as she pet the Kittaran reassuringly. “Too much pleasure for her poor little mind, and see how she shakes? It is time to be done.”

“A few more orgasms,” Selwyn growled. “She can suffer through a few more. We must test the girl and make sure she can take what we plan to dish out.”

Naoka was so exhausted, her body so sore and weak she couldn’t tell when one orgasm began and the next ended. The pleasure had become background static, still enjoyable but something she was struggling more and more to process properly.

“Enough, Selwyn,” Madelynn eventually said, her voice cold and disproving. “We don’t want to break the poor thing before we’ve made proper sport of her.”

“You’re right, my dearest love,” Selwyn said with a resigned sigh. The magic wand stopped its relentless vibrating and the magical pleasure tendrils pulled back into it. “Finish up what you were telling her, I’ll work on untying her. We can’t leave her to sleep like this, not alone.”

Naoka lay limp, breathing heavily. She was sore. Numb. Drenched in sweat. Her pussy ached and she still felt the ghost of the intense vibrations. She could tell they would linger for some time, a kind of numb ache that would leave her thankful the ordeal was over but eager to endure it once again when her body had recovered.

As Selwyn untied Naoka Madelynn kept petting the girl, picking up where she’d left off. “We’ve plenty of the right herbs and spices to keep you in heat. As long as you remain here we will ensure you stay the way you are now. That will be part of the arrangement. We’ve only interest in you as our sexy little plaything, we’ve no need of a non-sexual servant. But you will not be a prisoner here, you can leave whenever you want. And if you choose to go we will give you what you need to end being in heat if that’s what you wish.”

Selwyn had just taken the ball gag out of Naoka’s mouth. The Kittaran stretched her mouth and swallowed then whispered, “Thank you.”

“The choice is nice to have, isn’t it?” Madelynn asked her.

Naoka nodded. “I’ve felt so helpless since it began. Knowing I could control it if I wanted, end it or keep it going…”

“And how does knowing WE can control it make you feel?”

Naoka thought about it. “It makes me feel the same way the ropes and gag make me feel. Scared. Helpless. But safe because I trust the ones making me feel so scared and helpless.”

“Foolish girl,” Selwyn said happily as she undid the last of the rope. She sat on the other side of Naoka, stroking the girl’s front, caressing her chest, and running her hands down her belly. “Foolish to trust us. You have a sampling of what we’ll do with you now, what we’ll do TO you.”

“I loved every moment of it,” Naoka purred. She realized she’d not been purring for some time. Once the orgasms had begun that had ended. She thought that curious and wondered if the reaction was less about physical pleasure than she’d once thought. Perhaps it’s more about intimacy of another kind, she thought, purring louder as she indulged in the feel of both women stroking and petting her naked body.

“You’ll need rest now,” Madelynn told Naoka. “You’ll need to sleep. As Selwyn said, you’ve had a sample of what we plan to do with and to you. You’ll find our demands tend to only grow over time.”

“And time can move very strangely in our estate,” Selwyn added. “This is an ancient place, a powerful place. There was power here before the estate was built. We’ve spent a great many years weaving powerful enchantments into its walls and seeding it into the very earth of the grounds.”

“And filled our rooms and halls with rare, unique magical treasures,” Madelynn said.

“Like the mirror?” the girl asked. It had frustrated her at the time, but she HAD enjoyed the marvelous things it had shown her. And then there was the girl she’d seen in it…

Both women laughed. It was a conspiratorial laugh, one that said they knew things others didn’t and had no intention of sharing those secrets.

“A Mirror of Dhuarcain is a singularly powerful item beyond value,” Madelynn said slowly. Naoka could tell the woman was choosing her words carefully which only further intrigued her. “The mirror and its inhabitant are very useful servants, more useful than any in the city besides Selwyn and I know.”

“But the way it protects the city is NOT part of your story, little one,” Selwyn assured Naoka.

“That Mirror of Dhuarcain lives in this room,” Madelynn said, glancing over at the item. “We have our reasons for keeping it here where our most special guests stay. We will say no more.”

“Mysterious build power,” Selwyn added cryptically.

“But we will give you one warning about the Mirror of Dhuarcain and its inhabitant: trust NOTHING The Girl in the Mirror tells you.”

“She’s a spiteful little brat whose anger at the world leads her to cause mischief whenever she is able,” Selwyn declared.

“And now we must leave you for the night,” Madelynn said before leaning down to kiss Naoka gently on the forehead. “In the morning our servants will come to prepare you for the day.”

“Perhaps help with a little much-needed grooming,” Selwyn said, teasingly running her fingers through the girl’s bush before pulling away.

“Till then you are to remain here,” Madelynn explained as she and Selwyn got off the bed. “Sleep well, little Kittaran, for you will need to be rested for tomorrow.”

Both women blew Naoka a kiss then strode towards the door. Madelynn opened it for Selwyn. She paused before leaving, turning back and waving an arm in a slow arc. A wave of shimmering magic rippled out through the room, blowing out every candle.

“Till the morning, kitten,” Madelynn said with a nod as Selwyn left the room. She followed after her, closing and locking the door from the outside and leaving Naoka alone in the dark.

* * *

Naoka had expected to fall asleep almost at once. Her body was exhausted and she was sore in ways, and in places, she’d not imagined one could be sore in. Then there had been the way the women had stroked and soothed her after the intense ordeal… like they knew she needed some kind of care after the event to help bring her down and make her feel safe in their hands.

Her body hungered for the blissful rest of sleep but her mind refused to submit to its demands.

All the exciting new things she’d learned had left countless thoughts running through her mind. But no matter where her thoughts brought her the Naoka’s mind always came back to the same place: the mirror.

The Mirror of Dhuarcain, that’s what they called it. Or was it “a” Mirror of Dhuarcain, like it was only one of many? What had that mean ghost girl called it? Did she say “the” or “a”?

When Naoka felt able she sat up. Her eyes had adjusted to the near dark again and just like before the mirror seemed to be glowing slightly, providing enough faint illumination for her to see clearly.

Although sore, and momentarily regretting her choice when she first stood, Naoka got up and went to the mirror. The glow coming from the mirror increased as she drew near, an eerie green glow that allowed her to see herself as if the room were brightly lit.

Naked and for the first time in her life not caring. Exhausted looking, but also more content and happier than she’d ever seen herself. She was a different girl than the one who had seen her reflection previously in the mirror. The ordeal with the women had changed her, and that made her wonder how much more she’d change after a few more days, weeks, or even months in this place.

“You think you’re special, don’t you?”

The voice was strange, distant and distorted like being heard through a thin wall or thick pane of glass. It reminded Naoka of how the ghost girl had sounded at first. But that had been ethereal, like sound traveling through mist. This had the feel of a more solid barrier between her and wherever the voice was coming from.

Naoka’s reflection faded, replaced by that of a tall, slender, freckle-faced, pale-skinned Human girl with long orange-red hair flowing down her back. She was positioned exactly as Naoka was, the perfect mirror image of the Kittaran.

The girl was as naked as Naoka, something that distracted the Kittaran from the ominous question she’d asked. Her body was narrow and her long limbs were well-muscled. There was an untouched beauty to the girl and a pure feminine sensuality accentuated by her long flowing hair and pretty features. Naoka thought the youthful femininity she exuded was strongest in the girl’s face, leaving her look soaked in innocence that didn’t quite match her unabashed nakedness. Like her, the girl looked to be barely of age, a woman but only just.

“We’ll you’re not,” The Girl in the Mirror declared, raising her chin haughtily at Naoka. “I showed you only a fraction of the girls those women have had as their ‘special guests’. You’re one of countless girls, you’re NOT special even if you are the first Kittaran they’ve lured into their trap.”

“Madelynn and Selwyn said not to trust anything you tell me,” Naoka declared, sounding as though the statement was a winning blow in a battle she and the Girl in the Mirror had just begun.

The girl flashed a fiendish grin that melted away the youthful innocence she’d been displaying. Her body shifted along with the grin, her skin growing paler and the color bleaching from her hair. She looked the same, yet completely different. “And why do you trust THEM?” the transformed girl asked slyly.

The change unsettled Naoka and caused her to step back. “They took me in,” she snapped. “They are helping me deal with my… changes.”

“And getting to have their way with a pretty, horny young girl in the process,” The Girl in the Mirror replied, her skin and features shifting back to what they’d been leaving her once more looking innocent. “They have a thing for young girls if you hadn’t noticed. All their servants are young like you. Even the spirits they’ve shackled to their home are young girls.”

She paused, looking around nervously as if fearing she would be overheard, then looked back at Naoka with pleading eyes. “You’re not safe here!”

Naoka cocked her head to the side, the perking of her furry cat ears betraying how intrigued she was. She didn’t trust the girl but wanted to hear her out. “Why? I FEEL safe. This place is a little scary but… comforting.”

“That’s part of their evil magic!” The girl rushed forward, slamming her hands against the inside of the mirror. The impact shook the mirror as if she had slammed into a pane of glass that separated them. “You should run! They mean to do terrible things to you.”

Naoka was unsettled but kept reminding herself what Selwyn and Madelynn had said about the girl. “They said you were a ‘spiteful little brat’ and that you are always up to mischief. This feels like mischief.”

The girl bit her lip in an adorable display of anxiety. “It’s not mischief! I don’t want to see what happened to me or the ghost girl happen to you. Even the servants have met dark fates! We’re all trapped here, enslaved by those terrible women. You HAVE to get out while you still can!”

Naoka looked at the girl skeptically. “Are you suggesting they trapped you in that mirror?”

“Of course,” The Girl in the Mirror replied, her eyes full of pleading fear for Naoka.

She took a step back, the world in the mirror around her fading. The bedroom was replaced by a tranquil hilly landscape, a fortified keep rising in the background. The girl stood proud, no longer naked. She was dressed in full plate mail from the waist up with a long green skirt below. The skirt and her long orange-red hair whipped wildly behind her in a heavy breeze.

The Girl in the Mirror had become a noble warrior. She drew a long sword from a scabbard hanging at her side and held it up, revealing the blade was glowing with green magic.

“I was once a Knight of the Sisterhood of Righteousness, a warrior trained from a young age to fight against evil in all its forms. I was brave, strong, and most importantly innocent. I had to be to wield this blade.” She closed her eyes, concentrating as the glow coming from the blade intensified.

Translucent green butterflies made of smoke-like magic began to flutter out of the blade. They surrounded the girl, wrapping a protective spell around her.

“My innocence protected me. It fueled the magic of the sword, making me powerful enough to slay some of Alaria’s most powerful evils.” She opened her eyes, the butterflies turning to sparkling magic that floated away with the breeze. “That’s why I was sent to this city, to root out an ancient, sinister evil that had taken root here. Two monsters hiding in the form of Humans.”

She paused, the world around her changing once more. Behind her was a scene Naoka knew: the estate. The Girl in the Mirror turned to face it. “I followed the trail to this place. Bravely, and naively, I entered. Like you, I was taken in by Madelynn and Selwyn. They offered me things… things I hadn’t known I’d wanted till then.”

The girl turned back, the world around her returning to the reflection of the bedroom. As that reappeared the armor the girl had been wearing faded, replaced by a long white gown that was just see-through enough to offer a tantalizing glimpse of her naked body.

“But in the end I was able to shake free of their spell. I tried to retrieve my sword, knowing only it had the power to slay the monsters masquerading as women. But they’d corrupted me too much, stolen the innocence that allowed me to use the blade’s magic. I failed to slay them and to punish me they imprisoned me in this mirror. Now I’m forced to watch as other young girls are corrupted and enslaved.

“And it’s more than that. They corrupted me, turned me into a perverted shadow of my former self. I want what you want, for those women to do indecent things to me. I even want to join them in their sexual torments of other girls.

“But I can’t,” she said with a forlorn sigh. “I’m trapped in here, locked on the other side of this mirror. Cursed only to be able to watch and never to touch or be touched.”

She paused again, looking so crestfallen it nearly brought Naoka to tears in sympathy. “They took everything from me,” she said, voice full of regret. “Even my name. I don’t even remember it. Whoever and whatever I once was is gone. Now I’m just ‘The Girl in the Mirror’.”

Naoka stared, engrossed by the girl’s story. “I want to believe you,” she said nervously. “But they said not to…”

The Girl in the Mirror stepped up to her side of the glass separating them and leaned forward. “I can prove it,” she whispered, her muffled voice barely audible through the mirror. “Just come closer. I promise I can prove everything I’ve said is true and then you’ll know the truth while there’s still time to escape. Let me just share one little secret with you.”

Naoka went to the mirror, swept away by everything the girl was saying and having forgotten all about the warnings not to listen to her. She was just so sincere, so convincing. “What’s the secret?”

The Girl in the Mirror placed her hands flat against her side of the glass and leaned in till her forehead rested on the glass as well. “Closer,” she whispered. “Press your ear against the mirror and close your eyes.”

Naoka did what the girl asked.

“I’m a liar,” The Girl in the Mirror whispered. The words sent a shiver down Naoka’s spine, a feeling that was intensified by the feel of the girl’s breath against her ear. It was cold as if having blown through ice to reach her. “I’m a spiteful brat and I love nothing more than causing a little mischief,” she added.

Naoka yowled in pain, jumping back from the mirror and grabbing her breasts protectively. Her nipples were throbbing with pain, something that took Naoka a few moments to understand. She’d felt cold fingers grab and painfully twist her nipples.

“You hurt me,” Naoka blurted out, glaring at The Girl in the Mirror.

The girl erupted in cruel barks of raucous laughter, falling back onto the floor and rolling around in delight. “You should have seen your face,” she said when she sat up, wiping tears of mirth from her pretty face. “Oh wait, I can show you!”

Naoka’s tail puffed up in surprise as the girl disappeared, replaced by her reflection. Only it wasn’t her current reflection but instead what should have appeared in the mirror moments before. She was pressed up against the glass, waiting for the girl to share her secret. Spectral hands appeared, reaching out of the glass to grab and twist her nipples.

Even as angry as Naoka was it was impossible not to admit the look of surprised pain as she hopped back away from the mirror was a bit comical.

“That was mean,” she huffed, still holding her breasts while glaring at the girl. “Was anything you just told me true?”

The girl stood and moved so she was standing in the same place Naoka was. Her gown disappeared, leaving her as naked as the Kittaran. Once naked she grabbed her breasts, putting herself into a perfect mirror image of how Naoka stood. “Who knows?” she said, voice full of mischievous delight. “Mysteries build power, and nothing is as ripe for mischief as a mystery.”

She smiled as she began to fade from sight. “I’ll leave you with this thought, with the biggest mystery of all here in this place filled with mysteries. Some mysteries are better left unsolved, but how to tell which ones are better left alone and which ones need answers if you’re to remain safe? Because I promise I AM speaking the truth now: this IS a place filled with dangers.”

And with that she disappeared from the mirror, replaced by Naoka’s reflection.

* * *

Naoka’s dreams that night were strange. They had a quality to them unlike any she’d experienced before, both more surreal and confusing yet with a foot locked in reality she’d never thought possible from a dream.

Upon waking she struggled desperately to cling on to the quickly vanishing memories of the dreams. With every beat of her heart the dreams faded a little more till all she had left were vague impressions of what she’d experienced and seen in them.

The dreams had been powerfully erotic, that stayed with her. They’d been filled with the cute, sexy servant girls who had bathed her. With the taunting mean ghost girl. With the mysterious and oh-so-alluring Girl in the Mirror. And through it all, looming above every other girl she had erotic dreams of, were Madelynn and Selwyn.

As the last of sleep faded she woke to find she felt well rested but was already horny to the point of being a bit addle-brained. As she lay in bed she hissed lightly in frustration, knowing playing with herself wouldn’t do much other than leave her more worked up. Still, she was so horny she wasn’t sure she’d be able to get out of bed without trying to get off.

“Not thinking about cumming without permission, are you?”

Naoka yelped in alarm, disappearing under the covers for a moment before reappearing to hiss angrily up at the ghost girl. “Please don’t do that,” she snapped at the girl.

“Do what?” the ghost girl asked innocently, floating as if lying flat above Naoka with her fingers locked together so she could rest her chin in them.

“Scare me,” Naoka said sitting up and holding the blankets up over her breasts.

The ghost girl cocked her head to the side and smirked. “Is that really necessary? I’ve seen you naked,” she reminded her.

“You were spying on me just now,” Naoka accused, ignoring the comment.

The girl eagerly nodded. “It’s my job to spy on you now, to make sure you’re following your rules and tell on you when you break them.”

Naoka’s ears perked up. “Will you always be spying on me?”

“Oh, wouldn’t you like to know,” the girl said with a cruel giggle. “What you should be pondering is if I can see you when you can’t see me.”

It was only because she was so addle-brained from being horny that Naoka had to think for a moment to realize she already knew the answer. “Yes, you can. You just did. You saw I was going to… you know.”

“Oh, I know. I know all about what the girls who come to live in this room do in that bed when they think no one is looking. But I’m usually here whether you can see me or not. And if I’m not? Well, there’s the leggy liar in the mirror. And who knows what other eyes might be hiding in this place! After all, mysteries build power. And there’s always another mystery. ALWAYS.”

Naoka huffed. “Go away,” she said, waving at the ghost girl. “I don’t think I like you.”

“No,” she replied as she floated up higher into the bed’s canopy, “but you WANT me, don’t you?” She smiled and fluttered her eyelashes prettily as her ethereal clothing faded from sight. “See? Your furry ears perk up when you get turned on and I can see that cute tail wiggling in excitement under the blankets. Your emotions and lusts are an open book for anyone to read.”

Naoka stared up at the girl’s naked body, admiring the gentle curves of her body. The slight swell of her narrow hips. Her cute firm little breasts. When Naoka’s eyes fell on her breasts she noticed how hard the girl’s dainty nipples were. The sight of them hard and begging for attention left her wanting to feel her lips wrapped around them.

She shook her head, huffing in frustration. “You’re working me up on purpose!”

“Of course,” the girl replied, her clothes reappearing. She floated down, crossing her legs and “sitting” on the bed beside Naoka.

The Kittaran noted the way her body didn’t touch the bed. She merely floated above it, close enough to create the illusion she was sitting on it. It left her wondering, once again, if the girl was or could be solid. If she reached out to try and touch her could she? Every time she’d batted at the girl in anger she’d quickly moved away, avoiding any contact that would reveal the truth.

She was also taken aback by how real the girl suddenly looked. She still glowed slightly, but it was less apparent as the lights in the room had been lit before she’d woken. By whom she didn’t know, but the room was as brightly lit as it could be. With the eerie glow coming from the girl dulled by the lights she seemed more solid even though she was still partially transparent.

Naoka sat up and thought about reaching out to touch the girl but stopped herself. “What would happen if I touched you?” she asked instead.

The ghost girl flashed a sad smile. “I wouldn’t let you, that’s what would happen,” she said. “And if you try I’ll make you regret it,” she added in warning.

“I could ask the Girl in the Mirror to tell me.”

“Ah, I see! You think yourself so smart, don’t you? You’ve been told she only tells lies, so the truth must be the opposite of what she tells you. Well, let me tell you a little something about that brat. See, the best liars are the ones who blend and mix truth will lies. If EVERYTHING she said was a lie then you’d know never to believe her. But the mischievous brat puts just enough truth in her stories so that you always have to listen to what she says.”

“Were you here last night when I was talking to her?” Naoka was suddenly eager to hear the ghost had been spying on her then. Perhaps if she had she could help her separate the Girl in the Mirror’s lies from the truths hidden in her stories and ominous warnings.

“Maybe I was, maybe I wasn’t. But it wouldn’t matter if I was, she tells the same story the first time she appears to every girl who stays in this room. The one about her being a mighty warrior with a magic sword and claiming Madelynn and Selwyn are monsters in disguise that trapped her in the mirror.”

“So the story was a lie?”

The ghost girl glanced at the mirror then looked back at Naoka and shrugged. “I can’t say. If I don’t ruin her games she won’t ruin mine. See, she knows when I’m around even if no one else can tell. She’s… more powerful than she seems.” She looked once more at the mirror. “Isn’t that right? I don’t ruin your games and you don’t ruin mine!”

Naoka watched, hoping the girl would appear in the mirror to answer but she didn’t.

“You’ll have company soon anyways,” the ghost girl told Naoka as she looked back at her. “You need to be prepared for breakfast.”

When she started to fade from sight Naoka blurted out, “Wait! Don’t go yet.”

The ghost girl remained half-faded from sight. “What is it, stray cat?”

Naoka scrunched her nose up in annoyance. “Please don’t call me that.” When the ghost girl didn’t respond she went on. “What is your name? I don’t want to just keep calling you ‘the ghost girl’.”

“It’s a mystery,” she replied, her voice fading as she continued disappearing. “A mystery you have to decide whether you want to solve or not…”

And why wouldn’t I want to solve such a mystery? The question only begged more questions, which left her hissing in frustration. She didn’t WANT mysteries, she didn’t WANT to have to think. She was horny and getting hornier by the minute. She wanted relief and would be happy to take it from anyone, even if it meant breaking the rule not to cum without permission.

Just when she began to seriously consider slipping back under the covers to try and masturbate the door into the room flew open. The same cute servant girls who had bathed her the previous day came in, smiling kindly at her.

“Up,” one commanded.

“You need to be prepared for breakfast,” the other added. “Bathing and grooming.” She pointed to the center of the room. The tub that they’d cleaned her in the day before was back.

Naoka blinked. They hadn’t brought it in with them, had they? No… so how had they got it there? She was almost certain it hadn’t been there earlier when she’d looked across the room at the Mirror of Dhuarcain.

“We said up,” the first girl said firmly, going to the bed and yanking the blanket off Naoka. “Come now, or we’ll tell Madelynn and Selwyn you’re being a bad girl.”

“And bad girls get punished,” the other said, eyes wide in fear.

Or is it excitement? Naoka wasn’t sure. It left her wondering if either of these girls had spent time in this room as a “special guest” and what kind of relationship Madelynn and Selwyn had with them. And do THEY have rules like I do?

“Come on, out of bed,” one of them said, grabbing Naoka’s arm.

Naoka went with her, embarrassed the girl’s grip was enough to make her start purring.

“Don’t even think about it, you naughty, horny kitty,” the other warned. “You’ll get yourself, and us, in trouble. Now into the tub.”

They bathed her in near silence, only speaking when they needed to. Part of her washing up included the “grooming” of her pubic area that had been mentioned the day before. She found the process oddly scary yet arousing. The shaving cream smelled so fragrant and alluring. It soothed her and that relaxation ended up making the next part scarier and more tense. The sharp razor being dragged across such a sensitive and precious part of her body filled her with just enough fear that it was thrilling. And there was the intimacy of it… to have two strangers attending so attentively to her womanhood with such diligent care.

“You’ve done this before?” she asked them when the silence became too unbearable.

The girls nodded. “The Mistresses prefer their girls to be shaved in the Elven style,” they told her. “Now up, the kitty’s pussy is freshly shaved and perfectly smooth. It’s time to dry you off and bring you to be served for breakfast.”

It was an odd way to word it, but Naoka took little notice. She was lightly purring, reveling in the feeling of how smooth her womanhood now was. The girls had to bat her hands away from her crotch, barking at her to stop touching herself as they dried her off.

“Alright, come along,” one commanded.

“Wait, what about some clothes?”

They both laughed. “You’ve not earned clothes yet,” they told her. “Now come along, we’ll show you the way.”

“You should always go with a guide,” the other girl warned. “This can be a tricky and confusing place.”

“And if you were ever to go wandering without permission you might get lost,” the first told her. “And you might see something you’re not meant to.”

 “Like what?” Naoka asked as she tried to get used to the feeling of walking through the mansion naked. It wasn’t that it was cold, far from it. The temperature felt so perfect she thought it might be easy to forget she was naked, and that unsettled her most of all.

When she accepted neither of the girls were going to answer her question she looked around and realized she had no idea where they were or how far they’d come. “Where are we going?”

“Right here,” one said, stopping by a large door. The other opened it and waved her in.

Naoka entered, looking around the room in awe. She’d never seen anything like it. The walls were covered in beautiful draperies and paintings so expertly crafted they looked almost to be moving. Little decorative side tables were filled with vases of fresh flowers, the fragrance of which filled the room.

And in the center of the room was a large table covered with a feast fit for a crowd. Every dish fit to break one’s nightly fast filled the table. She saw every breakfast food she’d ever heard of, and many she was unfamiliar with. It was a sight she thought should have left her mouth watering, instead, she found she felt very little physical response to the sight and smells.

“Come to us,” Madelynn called out.

Selwyn and Madelynn sat at the far side of the table, dressed in elegantly sexy dresses as they picked daintily at the food laid out before them. Both women held large wine glasses in their hands, the glass cups shaped to look like roses.

Naoka went to them, her eyes drawn to the wine. She found herself sniffing, following the intoxicating and alluring odor wafting at her from the glasses.

Both women chuckled lightly. “Smell, pet,” Selwyn said, holding her glass out.

Naoka smelled, closing her eyes as she inhaled. Her ears perked up and her tail vibrated in excitement. She’d smelt and even tasted wine before. This was nothing like that. The aroma reminded her of the ripe smell of a woman’s arousal. No, not some vague woman, it smelled like her arousal, smelled like her pussy!

She pulled back, eyes flying open. “What is that?”

The two women laughed again. “A little red wine with the distilled essence of lust,” Selwyn said.

“YOUR lust,” Madelynn added. “We had some of our servant girls siphon it from you in your sleep while you were dreaming.”

Naoka was uncertain if the women were telling the truth or teasing her in some way she didn’t understand. She had neither the brain power nor the desire to puzzle out the truth. The sight of both women’s cleavage pressed up and presented in such a prominent display was too distracting.

“You’ve arrived just in time,” Madelynn declared. “We’re both famished and eager for our morning meal.”

“Were you waiting for me to eat?” Naoka asked, looking at the feast laid out on the table and once more wondering why she felt no desire to eat any of it.

“Oh, these nibbles?” Selwyn asked. “They are more for their looks and smells. We only ever pick. Mostly they are for our servants, they get their fill once we are done. It is not this food we intend to feast on.”

Naoka didn’t understand and said as much.

“You’ll understand soon enough, now come onto the table.”

Naoka looked and saw much of the food spread out before them had been moved when she was looking away. A space on the table had been cleared off for her to climb onto and lay down on. Plates of food had even been arranged so there were spaces for her to stretch her arms out.

And ropes! Ropes tied to the underside of the table piled up and waiting. They mean to tie me down to the table. But why?

The why didn’t matter. She found herself climbing onto the table before she realized what she was doing.

“Lay the kitty out flat on her back,” Selwyn told Madelyn.

“You heard your Mistress,” Madelynn said, helping lead Naoka into the position they wanted her in. She stopped at one point to stroke the girl’s bare chest, her fingers lingering to tease her nipples and get them nice and hard. “And I’m your Mistress too, aren’t I?”

“Yes,” Naoka purred as she luxuriated in the feel of the woman playing with her breasts. “Both of you my Mistresses.” She purred louder when Selwyn began tying rope around one of her wrists.

The rope was both elegantly soft yet had a special coarseness to it that mixed pleasingly with the softness. It gave the rope a delicious bite when the coils were tightened around her wrist. The bit of pain heightened the thrill that being helpless brought.

“My Mistresses,” she sighed as the two women tied her wrists and ankles up. With her eyes closed to better concentrate on the sensations of being tied up her mind dwelled on the two women. She felt so safe when she was with them. They’d taken her in and helped her so much in such a short time. Even their little torments and games felt safe.

“There,” Selwyn said as she finished tightening the bindings Madelynn had worked on. “I think we’re ready for our breakfast now.”

Naoka was still lost in the pleasure of being bound when both women placed their hands on her naked thighs. She’d barely been aware of how they’d tied her up, with her legs spread wide open in a way that left her pussy on full display. Opening her eyes and looking up at them to see the look of hunger in their eyes as they stared lustfully at her womanhood made her delightfully aware of the position they’d tied her in.

“A true feast to break our fast,” Madelynn said, licking her lips hungrily.

“Me,” Naoka blurted out, realizing what they were talking about. “You’re talking about me. I’m your breakfast?”

“Oh yes,” Selwyn said with a devious grin pulling at the corner of her lips. “Or more accurately that freshly shaved pussy of yours.”

“You dine first, my dearest love,” Madelynn told her partner. “And while you feast I’ll tell our new pet some things.”

Naoka watched as Selwyn bent over the table. She had wild hunger in her eyes and for a moment the Kittaran’s mind was filled with the comical image of the elegant, dusky-skinned woman slamming her face messily into a plate of food. It was close to what she did, only there was no plate of food, only Naoka’s pussy.

  As soon as the woman’s mouth was on her Naoka dropped her head to the table with a thud. She closed her eyes and purred loudly, overwhelmed by the feel of the woman’s warm, moist lips kissing her most intimate of places. She purred louder when the woman’s tongue darted out, quick little licks turning soon into long, lingering drags of her wet, rough tongue up and down her slit.

“She’s just warming up,” Madelynn told Naoka as she leaned across the table to run her fingers through the Kittaran’s hair. “Just enjoying your taste before really devouring you. It feels good, yes?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Naoka purred. “So very good! I… I won’t last long. I woke up so horny! Do I have permission to cum?”

“As many times as you want,” Madelynn told her. “Which brings us to what you need to be told. See, this is a special place. We’ve told you this. We’ve worked hard to turn the estate into our perfect little sliver of paradise, a little world exactly the way we want it. No men. So many pretty young girls to serve us and have our way with.”

Naoka struggled to follow her. The things Selwyn was doing with her mouth were, at that time, beyond description and understanding to the girl. There was only the ever-increasing waves of pleasure, bringing her quickly to orgasm.

“As many times as you want,” Madelynn told her as Naoka came. “For this is your breakfast as well.”

Naoka moaned softly as Selwyn’s mouth eased her down from one orgasm before working to build her to the next. Her head fell to the side and her eyes fluttered open. Beside her was a plate piled with delicious-looking pastries, yet she still felt no hunger for them.

Madelynn played with the girl’s hair, stroking and soothing her, adding sensation to all the others Naoka was feeling. The warm air on her naked body, with just a slight cooling breeze through the room. The tight bite of the ropes. Selwyn’s mouth. Her lips. Her tongue. The wet pleasure of it working her. The noisy wetness of it.

“Cum again,” Madelynn told her.

Naoka came, a long soft, gradually rising climax that left her whole body shaking.

“Filling, isn’t it? Each little or big orgasm leaving you feeling less hungry. Oh yes, little one, I see how you looked at the food. I saw your confusion, so much and none had any draw. You’ve been here long enough that the magic of this place has worked its way into you. As long as you reside here food will neither appeal nor sustain you. Till you leave orgasms will be the only sustenance you need to survive, and they will be the only sustenance you CAN survive on.”

Naoka moaned and shuddered, cumming again. Past the pleasure she could feel what the woman was talking about. She felt the sexual climaxes sustaining her.

“But we wouldn’t want our sexy little stray cat we’re trying to domesticate growing fat. So your first rule. Remember, little one? No cumming without permission. You’ll be given all the sustenance you need, but you won’t be allowed to overindulge on our watch.”

Selwyn pulled away from Naoka, leaving the girl whimpering and muttering for more. The two women ignored her for the moment.

“I’ve eaten my fill,” Selwyn declared, wiping the Kittaran’s juices from her face with the back of her hand. “She’s even more delicious than last I tasted her. You were right about letting the dreams marinate her. And now it is your turn, my dearest love.”

Naoka watched as the two women switched places, stopping when they passed each other to share a long, passionate kiss.

“You still have permission to cum as much as you want,” Selwyn told Naoka as she leaned over and placed her hands on the girl’s chest.

“Thank you, Mistress,” the Kittaran gasped as Madelynn shoved her face into Naoka’s pussy.

The woman lacked some of the skill Selwyn had, but her greedy enthusiasm more than made up for it and she too soon had Naoka cumming multiple times.

“Feast as we feast on you,” Selwyn told Naoka. “You, pet, will thrive off orgasms. But we, the masters of this place, thrive on something else. We thrive on our pets’ and servants’ pleasure. It fills us, makes us strong. Understand, little one?”

“No,” Naoka said. She was barely following what the woman was saying, the pleasure was too much. Too distracting, too overwhelming.

“That’s alright,” the woman said as she caressed the girl’s chest. “We like it better when our pets don’t understand. When there are mysteries surrounding them. Mysteries build power, after all.”

* * *

Naoka lay happily exhausted on the table, purring contentedly and feeling fuller and more sustained than she’d ever felt in her life. And after cumming so many times her mind was clear of the fog that had been muddling it all morning.

With her mind clear it was free to wander. It went almost at once to the story the Girl in the Mirror had told her. These women… they are more than simple noblewomen. But they aren’t monsters in disguise! They can’t be. I feel too safe and they are showering me with such wondrous pleasures.

After deciding the girl was a liar and it was best not to listen to anything she’d said Naoka’s mind moved to her future. Hadn’t these women said she could stay with them as long as she wanted? As long as she followed their rules or, if she broke them, took her punishments?

She felt a little unsettled when she realized she wasn’t certain if that was what they had said. Trying to remember the previous day suddenly felt like trying to remember her dreams that morning. The harder she tried to cling to them the more the memories faded and slipped between her mental fingers.

Yesterday doesn’t matter. Only now and what comes next. More of this, I hope! More sensual magic. I want to be lost in it, lost in this place, submit to it and let it consume me!

“Will I be your feast every morning?” she eventually asked.

“Perhaps,” Madelynn said with an amused chuckle.

“But perhaps not,” Selwyn added quickly. “No two days are ever the same in our manor.”

“Keep being such a good girl and your life will be bliss,” Madelynn promised as she began untying the girl.

Selwyn joined her, helping untie her other limbs. “And remind us, little one, what is your one rule right now?”

“I do not cum without permission,” Naoka told them.

“And if you do?” Selwyn asked.

“I must be punished,” Naoka replied.

“That’s right,” Madelynn replied as she undid the last of the rope. “Submission, obedience, and punishment. It is what this place thrives on, it is what binds everyone and everything here together.”

Selwyn helped Naoka off the table, standing her up straight and giving the girl an approving nod. “She’s coming along well, isn’t she? And after such a short time with us. I think perhaps she might even be ready to show off a bit. What do you think?”

“I think you’re right, my dearest love,” Madelynn told her partner. “We’d yet to choose a girl for Liedia. We usually allow her to use one of the servant girls, they do so enjoy being her instrument, but perhaps the lovely little stray cat we’ve taken in could stand in for one of them today?”

Selwyn nodded. “Yes. And Liedia is so much older and mature than the others, we can trust her to keep the little stray in line during the party.” She looked at Naoka. “We’ll be entertaining guests soon,” she informed her. “And Liedia is a very skilled musician we keep on retainer, allowing her to live in comfort here in the mansion in exchange for exclusive access to her musical genius.”

Naoka started to ask what instrument this Liedia played but stopped herself, suddenly feeling self-conscious. The only music she’d ever heard was what could be found played in the streets or coming from taverns.  She knew just enough to know high society had different kinds of music they listened to, played on instruments more refined than those of the lower classes.

“Come,” Selwyn commanded, turning and striding toward the door. “We’ll find Liedia and inform her you’ll be hers for the event.”

Naoka followed the woman, Madelyn taking up a place beside her. “You’re in for a real treat,” she told the girl conspiratorially. “And I suspect the party and all its fine women will dazzle you. But you must remember your rule. Will you tell me again what it is?”

“I must not cum without permission,” Naoka told her, wondering why that rule would be important at a party.

* * *

“Liedia, this is our newest pet, Naoka.”

Naoka stared with great interest at the girl sitting in front of her. They’d found her in a luxuriant reading room full of comfortable couches and chairs with walls lined with bookcases from floor to ceiling. The girl had been reading while lounging on a large chair that looked so soft Naoka had wondered how she’d not slipped into its soft padding and disappeared.

She’s gorgeous, Naoka thought, aware her tail was lashing behind her in an open sign of interest and attraction. Naoka thought, at first glance, that the girl looked barely a few years older than her or the servant girls she’d seen. On second look she wasn’t as sure. There was something ageless and untouchable in her beauty that confused Naoka.

“It is a pleasure to finally meet the stray cat the whole manner has been in such a titter about,” the girl said as she put her book down on a side table next to a glass of wine and stood, smiling kindly at Naoka as she stood up.

Allowed to live here in comfort, that’s what they’d said about her. This must be what they mean. Does this girl get to spend her days like this? Relaxing, reading, sipping on a drink with no worries? She must be a skilled musician to be given so much in exchange for playing her music at the occasional party.

Liedia was tall and slender, all long limbs with exceptionally long fingers that seemed to be always in motion. Her slenderness added to the strange otherworldliness that made her seem apart. It was only when the girl tucked some of her long blue hair behind an ear that Naoka understood.

Pointed ears! She’s an Elve. But her ears look so short… The Elves I’ve seen have all had such long ears, as long as the distance from the bottom of my palm to the tip of my fingers. But hers look almost no longer than a Human’s.

“Why are your ears so short?” Naoka asked, throwing her hands over her mouth after blurting out the question. “I’m so sorry,” Naoka quickly said. “That was rude. It was rude to ask that, wasn’t it?” She looked to Madelynn and Selwyn for an answer then back at the girl before her.

“Perhaps it was a little rude, but I don’t mind,” Liedia said, flashing a kind, reassuring smile as she approached Naoka. “You’re just a curious little kitty who doesn’t know anything about anything, aren’t you?” she asked, bending down so she was at eye level with Naoka.

The Kittaran bristled at the tone and the way she’d bent down to meet her eyes.

“Oh, don’t look so offended,” the girl told her, intense eyes glistening prettily. “Such a sexy, cute thing shouldn’t let such ugly looks muddle her beauty.” She continued to keep eye contact as she reached out and brushed one of Naoka’s furry ears, stroking then scratching it at the base in just the right way to leave the Kittaran feeling weak in the knees.

“Ears can be such intimate things,” she told Naoka, working the base of her ear till the Kittaran was purring. “Such wonderful erogenous zones, especially in non Humans.”

She stood up, giving Naoka’s ear one last sensual pet, then smiled down at the Kittaran as if approving of her. “Still a bit wild, but easily tamed, at least momentarily,” she said to Madelynn and Selwin when she finally looked away from the girl. “And a proper submissive little beast, too. I see why you took her in.”

Liedia looked back at Naoka who was stroking her tail anxiously, trying to work past the wave of arousal the attention to her ear had caused. “I’m a Common Elve,” she said, tucking her hair behind both her ears to show them off.

When Naoka showed no sign of understanding Madelyn explained. “Common Elves are Elves that have had their bloodlines so intermingled with other races that they have been left less than the pure-blooded Elven races but still something apart from any other race.”

“They’re mutts,” Selwyn said, chuckling at her joke. “Although beautiful and elegant mutts. Isn’t that right, Liedia?”

“I suppose even with my muddled blood I am still quite elegant and beautiful,” she declared, running a hand through her long perfectly smooth blue hair and tossing some of it over her shoulder in a lazy, elegant display of how comfortable she was with her stunning beauty. “Tell me, little stray cat, how old do you think I am?”

Naoka’s ears turned down. “I don’t know… You don’t look that much older than me. Early twenties maybe?” She could tell that the Elve could read the uncertainty in her voice.

Liedia laughed so prettily that Naoka felt it almost sounded like music. “Isn’t she a sweet, naive little darling? I see why you’ve become so focused on her. I’m an Elve, dear, I age differently than you shorter-lived races. Amongst my people I’d be considered barely a woman, little more than a girl just come of age just as you, but judged by the passing of years?” She shrugged and laughed prettily again. “Let’s just say I’m very much your senior.”

She suddenly stopped and looked excitedly at Madelynn and Selwyn. “Is she to be my… assistant at the party?”

“Yes,” Madelynn told her. “But if you’re to be allowed to use her in your performance you’ll have to be in charge of her during the party beforehand. You know what is expected?”

“Oh yes,” Liedia said, stalking around Naoka and looking at her naked body with great interest. “She’ll need to be shown off, walked through the crowd for all to see,” she declared, running a finger between Naoka’s shoulders as she walked behind her. “I’m to ensure she is polite and respectful and silent as she’s introduced to fine society,” she added as she stopped in front of the Kittaran to run the finger she’d been dragging around her shoulders down the center of her chest, stopping at her belly button and circling it. “She CAN speak, but only if spoken to. And they can touch her, but only the most important ones and only briefly. And then… I shall play her for everyone’s entertainment.”

Naoka tried to follow what the Elve was saying but the gentle, sensual touches made it hard. She found herself purring softly, unable to hear the girl’s words. All that mattered was the feel of her fingers touching and tickling her and the delicious warmth that spread through her body.

“How lovely she is,” Liedia said when she stepped away from Naoka. “I think my performance today will be my finest in years. The servant girls are fun little treats, but today’s instrument will be… something special.”

Focus. What instrument does she play? Did they say? Did I miss it? It might be important… just ask. It’s better to look a fool now than at this party. “What instrument do you play?” Naoka asked, her question a soft moan as she struggled to push down the warm muddling arousal the girl’s caresses had caused.

“So charming,” Liedia cooed. “She’s perfect! And so easily distracted, thank you, Mistresses. I should go prepare, put something more performance worthy on.”

“The skin-tight bodysuit,” Selwyn told her. “The purple one, that’s just sheer enough to see the shape of your nipples and womanhood through the fabric.”

“The one where the sleeves extend out to attach to the rings on my middle fingers?” she asked, holding a hand up and wiggling those fingers, showing off the golden rings on them.

“That’s the one,” Selwyn said. “You may wear a neck corset with it if you wish. I’ll let you choose which one, but I expect it to match your leotard. And your hair… have some of the servant girls give it a good brushing. You always keep it smooth and well-groomed, but the back gets slightly messy when you’ve been reading.”

“And wear that pretty circlet we bought you,” Madelynn added. “The Dwarven one with that opal in the front. It’s enchanted to shimmer and glow at the sounds of music.”

Naoka followed the conversation with great interest, managing to push through the cloud of arousal muddling her attention. She’d thought at first that the girl was not like her and the servants she’d interacted with, that she was more of an equal to Madelynn and Selwyn. But she saw now she was as much a servant as the rest, although perhaps one treated differently than the others.

“As always, I shall be exactly as my Mistresses wish me,” Liedia said with a smile and a bow. She stopped just as she started to walk away, reaching out and stroking Naoka’s cheek. “How shall she be prepared for the party and the performance?”

“She’s yet to earn any clothes,” Selwyn said.

“Besides, we want to show off her body,” Madelynn added. “She IS a delight to look at, and she’s even more wonderful to touch,” she added, stepping close to Naoka. She wrapped an arm around the girl’s shoulder and reached down to possessively grab hold of one of the Kittaran’s small breasts.

Naoka moaned softly at the touch. “Don’t stop,” she whimpered when Madelynn let go of her breast and started to pull away.

The woman ignored her. “A delight but still lacking control,” she declared.

“We’ll bind her arms,” Selwyn declared. “And have the servants do her hair up fancy I think.”

“That would be lovely,” Liedia said. “Simple, something that shows off her most pleasing womanly parts and leaves them on full display, but not something gaudy that will distract you fine women of importance from all your gossiping and plotting.”

The Elve started to turn to leave but stopped. “Will she be collared and leashed? It would make handling her much easier, and help the women there understand she’s your pet, not mine. They do so often struggle to understand the nature of our relationship and arrangement.”

“Collared and leashed would be perfect,” Madelynn said.

“Simple black leather should suffice,” Selwyn told her. “Simple but elegant. There’s a drawer of requirement in that writing table in the corner. Check it, you should find exactly what is needed. And a short leash, we don’t want our kitty able to wander too far from her handler.”

Liedia stayed, smiling serenely as Madelynn and Selwyn collared the Kittaran then connected a short leash to her. “She wears the collar well. And I think the leash is just the right length. As always, Mistresses, your taste is impeccable. Now I’ll be off, I’ve preparations of my own to take care of.” She bowed again to the two women and gave Naoka a sweet smile then turned and left.

“I’ll be naked at the party?” Naoka asked as soon as they were alone. “How many people will be there?” she asked, nervous at the thought. She’d gotten nearly used to being naked in front of her Mistresses and their servants, but she wasn’t certain she’d be able to handle being unclothed in front of a crowd of strangers.

“You will endure, little stray cat,” Madelynn promised.

“And you might even find you enjoy all those eyes on your naked body,” Selwyn added. “Oh, I’ve no doubt you’ll feel quite embarrassed and exposed, but there will be heat in that. Heat you’ll probably find you enjoy. Heat that will make the party all the more enjoyable for you. Now come, we’ll return to your bedroom to prepare you for this evening’s event.”

* * *

Once they reached her bedroom Selwyn went about artfully binding Naoka’s wrists together behind her then working an elegant latticework of rope between her upper arms behind her back.

“And now we must be off. There is much to prepare for this evening’s party,” Selwyn had declared.

“Some of the servant girls will be along shortly to do your hair,” Madelynn told Naoka. “After that you must wait till Liedia comes to retrieve you. It may end up being some time, but you must remain presentable during that time,” she warned. “And remember your rule,” she added.

“No cumming without permission,” Naoka said. “But I do not think that will be an issue, Mistress, not with my arms bound so.”

Both women smirked. “There’s a long night before you, little stray,” Selwyn said with a devilish grin. “And you are still such a wild cat, barely tamed enough to live under our roof.”

It was not long after they left that the servant girls arrived. They sat Naoka down at a dressing table and began doing her hair. The feeling of the two girls attending so to her was as lovely as ever, even though they still only spoke as little as possible. Naoka purred contentedly as they brushed her hair, losing herself in the soft sensual pleasure of it.

“The Mistresses want it up for the party,” one of the girls said when they were done brushing the Kittaran’s hair. “And something pretty in it, nothing too gaudy, something that accentuates her ‘natural allure’.”

One of the servant girls put her dainty hands on Naoka’s shoulders and grinned at her through the mirror. “Maybe we should sprinkle your hair with cat nip,” she suggested, her expression making it clear she was teasing the Kittaran.

“Flowers,” the other said seriously. “A garland of flowers woven into her hair like a little crown after its up. The princess of the ball, strutting around naked for all those pervy older women to ogle and fondle.” She laughed and turned away from the mirror. “I’ll go get some. Pretty ones that match her hair so they don’t stand out TOO much.”

The other girl kept her hands on Naoka’s shoulders, smiling strangely at her through the mirror. “Tonight is going to be nothing like you expect it to be,” she told Naoka. “But you’ll find you’ll like it, even if you don’t at first. Our Mistresses are VERY good at choosing the right kind of girls to take in.”

Naoka met her eyes, very aware of every little movement of her fingers. She started purring again, purring louder when the girl started caressing her while keeping hold of her shoulders.

“What’s your name?” Naoka asked, afraid if she didn’t talk she’d start to get too focused on the wonderful warm feel of the girl’s small hands on her naked skin.

“Never you mind that,” the girl said. She then leaned down and brushed her lips against the soft wispy fur inside one of Naoka’s cat ears. “If we were ever to get too familiar you might get yourself in trouble. A horny little stray like you, untamed, a wild cat unable to control her lusts. You’ve not earned a proper punishment yet, but you will. I suspect tonight will be full of delightful torments.”

Naoka’s heart was pounding. The feel of the girl’s breath in her ear… tickling the wispy hair there, heating her to her core. She whimpered quietly, eyes fluttering. “I want you to kiss me,” she whispered. “Please. Just a kiss.”

“No,” the girl said loudly as she pulled away. “It wouldn’t stop there and you know it, you greedy little stray. And if YOU get yourself in trouble I might get in trouble too.”

Before Naoka could respond the other servant girl came back carrying a bouquet of yellow flowers that almost matched the color of Naoka’s dirty blond hair. “Here we go, just the thing. Now you hold still while we weave these into your hair. And remember, you’re not to mess up the work we do.”

“How long will I have to wait for Liedia to come get me? It’s barely past breakfast time and the party isn’t till this evening.”

The two girls shared a conspiratorial glance and giggled at each other before they started working on putting her hair into a crown braid.

They were silent for so long that Naoka thought they weren’t going to answer her question. But eventually one said, “Who knows,” as she worked on weaving some of the flowers together and into Naoka’s hair once the braid was finished. “Time moves so strangely here.”

“Sometimes a day passes in a flash, sometimes they can last for weeks,” the other said. “There, all done. Let us help you up and get a good look at you.”

The two girls stood back and admired their work.

“It’s been nice talking with you,” Naoka told them.

“Don’t get used to it,” one said. “You have OTHER companions to be chatty with,” she added.

“THEY never talk to us,” the other said, pouting dramatically. “Neither of us are important enough anymore. Now be a good kitty and don’t mess up your hair before Liedia gets here.”

“We WON’T be able to fix it,” the other said sternly wagging a finger at Naoka. “We’ll be busy in the kitchens or preparing the ballroom for the party.”

They turned and left, whispering and giggling as they glanced back at Naoka.

As soon as the door was closed behind them the air beside Naoka began to shimmer and radiate a ghostly purple glow. “Don’t trust those giggling sluts,” the ghost girl said as she appeared, arms crossed in disapproval. “They are jealous of you. Both of them USED to live in this special guest room and those two miss it.”

“She’s lying to you,” a muffled voice called out.

Naoka looked and saw The Girl in the Mirror looking out at them from her side of the mirror glass.

“No I’m not,” the ghost girl said grumpily. “SHE’S the one that lies most of the time. Don’t listen to the flame-haired slut.”

“You’re in a salty mood today,” The Girl in the Mirror said. “What’s crawled up your ethereal butt?”

“If you must know I can’t come to the party,” the ghost girl said, pouting prettily.

Naoka watched The Girl in the Mirror smirk at her. “And what exactly did you do not to be allowed to see the magnificent Liedia perform? Or is it that the Elve doesn’t want you there?”

The ghost girl huffed and floated away, turning her back on both of the others in the room. “She’s a stuck-up bitch and not nearly as pretty as she thinks she is,” she pouted moodily.

“Now who’s the liar?” The Girl in the Mirror said with a mocking laugh. “She’s in love with the Elve,” she explained to Naoka. “She died of heartbreak when the musical prodigy spurned her advances and now she haunts the manor trying to weasel her way back into the Elve’s good graces. And, I assume, spies on her constantly. When she masturbates probably and most certainly when the Elve has her way with the servant girls. Liedia is given such liberties and indulges in all of them, but NEVER with the poor apparition longing so pathetically for her attention.”

“Spiteful little brat,” the ghost girl hissed. “I’m in no mood for your cruel mischief,” she snarled. “You,” she barked, turning and pointing at Naoka. “Can I trust you not to get into trouble or mess your hair up?”

“Of course,” Naoka said. Her ears were perked up and she’d been following the conversation with great interest.

“You better. Because I’m leaving you alone with HER. Just make sure you don’t get too close to the Mirror of Dhuarcain, its inhabitant gets handsy and nothing would delight her more than to muss your hair up.” She then faded from sight, leaving Naoka alone with The Girl in the Mirror.

“She’s right, you know,” the girl said. “I would LOVE to trick you into getting close enough to mess your hair up.” She moved up to her side of the mirror, placing her hands against the inside of the glass and grinning mischievously. “Come over here and let me and I’ll give you the answer to any secret you want.”

“I don’t believe you,” Naoka said, approaching the mirror but not getting too close.

“Oh, I’m not lying. I WOULD have given you the answer to a secret, it just wouldn’t have been the answer to whatever secret you asked about.”

“Why is that called the ‘Mirror of Dhuarcain’,” Naoka said, nodding to the girl’s mirror.

The Girl in the Mirror shrugged. “No idea,” she replied, expression falling flat.

“I think you’re lying,” Naoka told her. “I think you know perfectly well and don’t want to tell me.”

The girl shrugged again. “Drop it,” she muttered, turning her back and leaning against the mirror so Naoka couldn’t see her face. “Just… drop it.”

Naoka got a little closer. “You sound sad.”

The Girl in the Mirror was silent for just long enough for Naoka to think she wasn’t going to answer. Eventually she spoke, but so quietly that Naoka had to step closer to the mirror to hear her. “Of course I’m fucking sad,” she muttered. “I’m not even as whole as that pretty floating asshole who just left. I’m not even a ghost, I’m a sliver of a sliver of a torn-apart soul, a shadow of a proper ghost. You’ve no idea how sad my story is. How bitter I am at what my life was, how it ended, and how the torn-apart pieces of my soul have been enslaved and used for longer than anyone in this stupid manor has been alive.”

Naoka moved closer to the mirror, convinced this was an honest moment. “I’m so sorry,” she said. “I wish my arms weren’t tied behind my back. I’d like to place my hand on your mirror to comfort you.”

“You could always turn around and back into the mirror. That would allow you to place your hands on the glass,” the girl said, sounding as though she had sniffled back tears while Naoka had been speaking. “It would comfort me to feel the heat of a living body on the surface of my mirror. It’s always cold in here… I get no comfort. Only blood and ash,” she added, choking back a sob at the confusing, ominous words.

“Alright,” Naoka told her, wanting desperately to comfort the girl. She turned her back and started backing up towards the mirror.

The door to the room flew open and Liedia, dressed just as she’d been instructed to, strode in. “Get away from there,” she commanded, voice serene and calm with only a hint of urgency to it. “She’s trying to trick you.”

Naoka backed away and turned to see The Girl in the Mirror with her hands against her side of the glass, grinning evilly. “Stupid stray cat,” she said cruelly. “I was THIS close to messing your hair up,” she said as ethereal hands reached out of the mirror, swiping at her.

“You tricked me!”

“Of course I did,” The Girl in the Mirror said, taking a step back and glancing at Liedia. “Perfect timing, as always,” she said grumpily at her.

“Off with you,” the Elve said, making shooing motions with her hands.

The Girl in the Mirror nodded to the Elve then waggled her eyebrows at Naoka. “Till next time, kitty,” she said as she faded from sight, Naoka’s reflection replacing her once she was gone.

“You need to be more careful with that one,” Liedia told Naoka. “Let me make sure she didn’t get her ghostly fingers on your hair. Turn,” she demanded. “Alright… looks fine. And you look a delight,” she added, taking hold of Naoka’s leash. “The servant girls did a good job on you. Now come, I am to take you to the party now. We’ll arrive just late enough to make a fashionable entrance.”

When she led Naoka from her room, leash in hand, the Kittaran looked about the hall, trying to find a window. “Is it evening already?” she asked. “It was just morning…”

“Nonsense,” Liedia told her. “The sun outside has peaked and set since I last saw you.”

Naoka’s ears turned down and she furrowed her brow. Can that be right? But why would she lie? The servant girls did say time moves strangely here…

“You’ll get used to the way time passes here,” Liedia told Naoka, voice full of patient kindness. “And remember that it can move differently for each of the manor’s inhabitants.”

“Why?” Naoka asked as she followed along after the tall Elven beauty.

“Too much magic crammed into too small of a space,” she told her. “And I suspect our Mistresses like it that way. I can’t say I KNOW this, but I suspect nothing happens here they don’t want to happen.”

Naoka thought to take advantage of how chatty the Elve was but had no idea how long they’d have walking through the manor’s halls before they arrived at the party. Might only get to ask one or two questions… so what do I ask?

“Why doesn’t the ghost girl like you?”

“Which one?” Liedia asked without looking at Naoka. “The free-floating specter or the one in the mirror?”

So The Girl in the Mirror IS a ghost! Maybe there was some truth in what she just told me… “Not The Girl in the Mirror,” Naoka said, still hating she didn’t have a proper name to call the ghost girl.

“Ah, that one. She had not nice things to say about me, perhaps? Well, one can’t blame her I suppose for holding a grudge.”

“The Girl in the Mirror said you knew her when she was alive. She said a lot of other stuff too, but… well, she lies. I know enough to know THAT.”

“Yes, I knew her when she was alive,” Liedia told her. “It… did not end well. Thus, her current sad state of unlife.”

Naoka could tell the Elve had no intention of elaborating but wanted to keep her talking. “Then you know her name?” she asked, hoping she’d share the girl’s name.

“Of course I do, I was engaged to her. I was going to take her name as a bonding between her family and mine.” She glanced at Naoka, narrowing her eyes. “But you didn’t know that. You don’t know anything, do you? I’d forgotten that.” She sighed, looking tired for a moment. “This place muddles your mind so… You know nothing about this manor, about its history, do you? Who lived in it before Madelynn and Selwyn took it over? Of course not, you don’t even know her name or you wouldn’t have asked.”

She sighed heavily, looking away from Naoka. “Of course you don’t know, that’s why you asked. Well, I think it best if I don’t share. Mysteries build power and all that. Honestly, I grew bored of those games a long time ago. But Madelynn and Selwyn are patrons above all others. They provide me with luxuries and comfort I’d not be able to earn anywhere else, as well as giving me a home away from my family after I displeased them so by collapsing such an ‘important’ marriage.”

The Elve glanced back at Naoka, her eyes running down then back up the Kittaran’s naked body. “And living here has its… charms. I’m given liberties to enjoy myself as much as I want as long as I follow the rules set out for me. I’ve fine wine to indulge in, endless books to read, and I find the servant girls most enjoyable,” she said, trailing off and smiling contentedly as she lost herself in memories she was not going to share with Naoka.

She shook her head, chasing the memories away. “We’re almost there. So, little stray cat, I will be tending to you as you’re shown off and later in the party you’ll be helping me perform.”

“How?” Naoka asked.

“You’ll understand when it happens,” she said cryptically. “And you’ll enjoy it, I promise. My performances are a two-women symphony of sensual delights. But till then you’ll be walked through the crowd and shown off for all who have come tonight.”

“What kind of women will be there?” Naoka asked.

“The kind of women that a stray like you has only ever seen in passing,” Liedia responded. “The most influential, important, and richest women in the city of Grayburn. These are the kind of women someone like YOU doesn’t speak to unless they speak to you first. I’ll be ensuring you stay quiet and, when you are required to speak, remain polite. You know nothing of proper high society manners, so keeping you on this short leash is a must.

“And,” she added, side-eying the Kittaran, “you can barely restrain your out-of-control lusts. The binding of your arms and this leash will be necessary. THEY are allowed to touch you, freely but only briefly. Still, these women are, in many ways, like our Mistresses. They know what they want, they are demanding and used to being given what they want, and all have an eye for young girls.”

Naoka took it all in, nervous but excited.

“Look at you,” Liedia said, glancing at Naoka with amused pleasure. “Face flush, nipples hard, cute little ears perked up, and tail making it so obvious you’re aroused at the prospect of all those women looking at your naked body and being allowed to feel it up. Oh yes, this will be a lovely night. And then I shall perform and you, little stray, will help make it a performance no one will forget. You’ll be a right quivering mess by that point, that pretty little shaved pussy more than ready to be played.”

Naoka was so fixated on the intense, arousing thoughts of what was about to happen that she had stopped listening to Liedia. She did not hear the last thing the Elve said and was still left with the impression the instrument Liedia would be playing was a traditional one. She was, of course, wrong. And it wouldn’t be long before she found out just how wrong she was…

* * *

Ten minutes in and Naoka was already happily overwhelmed. She’d not expected the ballroom to be as large and grand as it was. She’d not expected so many women to be there, and for all of them to be as finely dressed and beautiful as they were.

Many of the women had entourages with them, servants and assistants that followed them around fussing over them. They seemed much like the servants in the manor, young pretty girls who knew their place and seemed to easily melt into the background of the social event.

It was the women of importance that captivated Naoka, and they seemed often as equally captivated by her. Everywhere she was led eyes followed her, lingering on her most private of places. If her arms had been freed she’d not have been able to keep from covering up her breasts and womanhood. But with them tied behind her back the embarrassment of being so exposed was all the more intense with the heat from it left her purring shamefully.

The women gathered at the party all blended together at first in Naoka’s eyes even though they were all dressed so differently. They were all so attractive, beautiful sexy older women whose sultry glances were more than enough to tell her they’d each be able to dominate her in the same ways Madelynn and Selwyn did.

To her young eyes the women all looked nearly the same age. “Older,” she’d have said. “Mature.” The truth was they ranged in age from their late thirties up to their fifties, but to a girl just of age they all looked much the same, especially because she found them all so attractive.

“You’re practically shivering with arousal,” Liedia whispered to Naoka as she led the girl through the crowd of women happily socializing. “I bet before long I’ll be able to SMELL how turned on you are, you little hussy.”

“Please don’t be so mean about it,” Naoka whispered back.

“Oh, you love it,” the Elve replied, laughing prettily. “But I’ll stop teasing, after another walk around the ballroom they’ll start approaching and taking liberties. This time around you should watch and listen closer. You’ll need to learn a little about these women if you’re to stay here. Our Mistresses entertain this group frequently and often have the most important of them over for intimate ‘social’ encounters. You’ll undoubtedly end up being their entertainment if you can stick it out long enough.”

Naoka’s tail lashed violently behind her, going stiff and vibrating as she imagined being given to each of the beautiful older women around her.

“So many women, yes? But don’t worry, they aren’t ALL important. There’s only a handful you’ll need to pay attention to. I’ll be your guide, point them out to you, tell you their names and a little about them.”

“Thank you,” Naoka whispered to her.

“Hush,” the Elve told her. “Remember, don’t speak unless you are expected to. A quiet girl is a good girl to these women, so keep that pretty mouth shut and listen.”

Liedia, keeping a firm grip on the handle of Naoka’s leash, slowed as they approached a group of noblewomen wearing elegant gowns and covered in glittering jewels. She moved closer to the Kittaran, speaking low enough for only her to hear.

“See this gaggle of vapid noblewomen? Invited just to fill space. They are like the roughly brushed background of a painting, simply filling out the space between the important figures in the foreground. Listen to the nonsense they fret over as we pass them.”

Naoka’s ears perked up, staying turned towards the women as she was slowly paraded past them.

“Packs of wolves,” one of the women said, hand on her chest. “Can you imagine! And big ones, Dire Wolves they say!”

“I heard the local Adventurers’ Guild is paying triple the reward for quests to deal with them.”

“Rumors are flying that some sinister force in the Southern Woods is breeding them,” one said in a mock whisper all nearby were sure to hear. “And they say they draw closer to the city walls with each new attack!”

Liedia snorted dismissively. “See? Vapid fools.” She glanced at Naoka and saw the look of confusion on her face. “There’s no threat, at least to them,” she whispered. “And they all know it. They just like gossiping and PRETENDING there’s danger. It fills their boring lives of luxury with something exciting. See, those are wives and daughters of men and women of true importance. They… aren’t. Nothing is expected of them, so they do nothing of worth, nothing that could come close to making them important.

“Why, I bet that little gaggle there aren’t even true connoisseurs of the delights the female form has to offer other women. They are just here because currying favor with our Mistresses is fashionable. Being invited to just one of these parties is an honor one of those society women will brag about for decades of their meaningless short lives.”

 Naoka looked back at them, wondering if the Elve was right. They barely looked at me, she realized. Some even averted their eyes when I walked by like the sight of another woman’s naked body disgusted them.

“Ah, now here are a group of women worth noting. Not for any particular attribute of worth, importance, or beauty, but because I know they are appreciators of mine.”

Liedia nodded to the women who tittered excitedly as she approached.

“The girl harpist,” Naoka thought she heard one say, although she wasn’t certain she’d caught the wording right. “I wonder what she’ll be playing tonight?”

“Or WHO she’ll be playing,” another said with a shy, scandalized laugh.

“Regardless, the music will surely be divine. I knew I had to get an invitation to tonight’s gathering when I heard she’d be entertaining.”

The woman waved uncertainly at Liedia, nervously waiting for an acknowledgment. Liedia replied with a barely noticeable nod of acknowledgment that left the woman practically swooning.

“I’ve always been a musical prodigy,” Liedia explained in a low voice to Naoka. “Even from a young age I could pick up nearly any instrument and figure out how to play it expertly in mere days, even without a teacher. But it wasn’t until I began playing my current instrument that my true genius was discovered. No one in all of Alaria can play it, not like I do. It takes skill I’ll not share with another.

“And,” she added leaning in and whispering even more quietly, “the touch of a little Elven magic known only to my kind.” She held up the hand not holding Naoka’s leash and presented her middle finger. A glittering ring was there, the cloth of her bodysuit attached to it. “Don’t dare tell anyone, but these rings are a big part of what allows me to play my chosen instrument.”

“I’ll tell no one,” Naoka promised in hushed tones.

“Good girl, now hush.” Liedia pulled away and smiled, nodding to a woman they were approaching. “There’s a woman to take note of. The tall muscular blond with the round pig nose. Estrid Trudottir. Regal, yes? Yet looking a bit out of place here. It’s the little things. That blue dress, its thick wool. Fancy for a tradeswoman, but inappropriate for a gathering like this. And that fox fur draped around her neck? Not even fashioned into a scarf, just skin with paws and face and all!

“She might be the matriarch of one of the wealthiest families in the city, but everyone here knows she’s no true Aristocrat. Her family simply bought themselves into fine society. Early on they tried to fit in but were constantly snubbed. Now she wears her low-breeding as a badge of honor. She flaunts that she still works as a trader. Just look at her hands! That dirt under her nails is not something she’s overlooked. It sends a message to these other women as they gossip, conspire, and plot. It says ‘I earned my money, my power wasn’t simply handed to me. I worked for my place here. Fear me.”

“An ample mussel harvest these last few weeks,” a woman was saying to Estrid Trudottir. “Yet you’ve ensured the prices remain profitable I’ve seen.”

“Of course,” the out-of-place woman said with disinterest. “It’s a simple thing to send enough of the harvest to other cities to ensure the mussels remain scarce enough in this city to keep the price high.”

She looked to be about to say something else when she noticed Naoka. “Ah, the new pet,” she said, looking Naoka up and down.

The Kittaran flushed. The look was different from the others she’d been receiving. She felt like the tradeswoman was appraising her, deciding if she was worthy of purchase and resale.

“Come along,” Liedia said, tugging gently on Naoka’s leash. “Next time around I’ll bring you to her. She’s made her interest known, but one does not rush into such things. It is how these women of high society conduct themselves. Out here in public things are polite and slow going, it is only in whispered conversation their viciousness comes out, and only in private that their indecent perversions are acted on. Although in this manor SOME public indulgences of those perversions are allowed, but you’ll experience that in time.”

Naoka craned her neck to look back over her shoulder at the woman who was still watching her. “We should go back,” she said, tail vibrating as she imagined what the woman would do to her when she was presented to her.

“Hush,” Liedia warned. “In time. We’ll return to her, don’t you worry. Ah, look there, those women over there. See? The ones in the armor? Gleaming gray-silver metal and locks of sexy black padding. As a former gutter stray you must recognize their outfits.”

“City guard,” Naoka hissed quietly.

“I’m sure you’re no fan of theirs. But these are just a select few. See the intense one with the long silver-gray hair and all that sexy black eye makeup? That’s Sylvia Therundlin, one of the Captains of Grayburn’s City Guard. So close with our Mistresses she’s practically employed by them. And those guards around her, her little harem of muscle-bound goons. Rough women, but oh how they moan prettily if you finger them right.”

As they neared the guardswomen Liedia had allowed her voice to grow louder. The Captain, Sylvia Therundlin, had noticed and watched their approach, even nodding politely at Liedia.

“See the smug smile on her face?” Liedia whispered as they walked away. “She wears it like that armor she clunks around in. Always looking like she’s just learned a secret about you that gives her the advantage over you. She took great notice of you.”

Naoka looked back at her, confused. “She barely looked at me.”

“Oh, she looked. But she’s a subtle woman most of the time. She let me know she wants a closer look next lap, but I do not expect you to have noticed such subtle body language. You’re too… simple.”

Naoka looked up at the Elve holding her leash. Now that I’ve spent time with her I can see she’s no girl like me and the servants. She’s a woman hiding in a girl’s body. She seemed so serene at first, her Elven beauty almost otherworldly. And always that kind, reassuring smile. But now she seems so different… It’s this collar and the way it feels like we’re alone and apart from all the others even though we’re in a crowded ballroom. Like once we had privacy the real her has slipped out, and that real woman is… mean.

“Oh, don’t pout so,” Liedia chided Naoka. “Remember, girl, I’m older than I look. It’s been a LONG time since I was a doe-eyed little slut, trusting the world would be kind to me. The world’s a nasty place, and this manor is just as nasty of a place as any other once you learn to see through the dazzling sensual magic of it. You only survive here if you can survive amongst monsters masquerading as enchanting beauties.”

She nodded to some of the servant girls. They were walking through the party holding large trays filled with food. “Those pretty, vapid-seeming little girls? The ones who’ve done your hair up so prettily, who have bathed you and brushed your hair so attentively? Right little monsters, each and every one of them. But you’ll learn.”

Liedia slowed as they approached another group of women. “Now here’s an interesting social circle. Such stern, self-important-looking women, yes? A stuffy bunch barely worth noting, except the one in the center the rest are gravitating around. See her? The tall imposing one with the curly strawberry-blond hair done up in that sexy bob.”

Naoka watched her, making note of the leather belt wrapped around her purple, ruffle-covered dress. It seemed out of place as did the wand in the leather holster attached to the belt.

“She’s Madam Phillipia, the Headmistress of the Grayburn Academy for Young Women. But I imagine you’d not know what that is, would you? Not a day of schooling in your young life I suppose. Well, never mind for now. What you need to know is those others around her wish to curry favor with her. That’s why they are here, they couldn’t give two shits about our Mistresses. They want their daughters to be accepted into her illustrious school and will eagerly do nearly anything to make it happen.”

“Had to hire someone to carry the message to another kingdom to get the books she needed for her studies,” one of the women hanging about the headmistress was saying as they made their way past. “But I spare no expense for my daughter’s education, and should she be lucky enough to find a home at the Grayburn Academy for Young Women I’d be more than happy to make a donation to help ensure all the girls of the school had access to the same kinds of rare books.”

Naoka watched as Madam Phillipia rudely ignored the woman, even going so far as to push her out of the way to get a better look at Naoka as she was led past. Her eyes locked onto Naoka’s for a few intense moments that left the girl shaking.

It felt like she was reaching into my mind… reading my thoughts. And maybe she was, Naoka thought, glancing at the wand at the woman’s hip. She knew so little about magic and what was possible with it.

“Liedia, dear,” Madam Phillipia called out as they walked past her. “You be sure to bring her over for a closer look when you make your way back around,” she called out.

“Of course,” Liedia called back to her, pulling Naoka away from her more quickly. “A bit too eager,” she whispered to the Kittaran. “Best to get you away. It will frustrate her, but I enjoy reminding some of these women that they have no power over me. That one particularly. She can be a cruel cunt. Tormented my former betrothed when she went to her fancy school.”

Naoka looked back at the woman, trying to figure out how old she looked. I know I struggle to tell their ages apart, but she barely looks past thirty-five. If that’s right then the ghost girl couldn’t have died very long ago…

Liedia leaned in intimately close, bending down and placing her cheek against Naoka’s face. “You think too loudly,” she whispered. “It’s but a simple spell to read surface thoughts for those that know. Her age is much like mine, not what it seems to your eyes. She’s a proper villain that one, and vain enough to use her enviable skills as a mage to not just keep herself from aging but looking even younger than she was when she mastered such things.”

When she pulled away she nodded to a group of women they were approaching. “Hard to miss that one, yes?”

“Yes,” Naoka said, staring at the heavenly beauty standing in the middle of a crowd. “Who is she?”

“Astani, High Priestess of Inera in the city. Do you know the gods and goddesses, little one?”

“Not really,” Naoka said, ears down turned in shame. There were a few that were worshiped on the streets, but she’d barely paid any attention to even those. Gods seemed above her, and she below their notice.

“Inera is the Goddess of Loyalty and Love, and Astani embodies those two aspects in every way imaginably. She’s as much a fanatic of her goddess as she is of our Mistresses. She’s such a beauty, yes? All that fair skin and long blond hair. That slender figure, yet all those womanly curves only hinted at by those pristine white robes she wears. Human, but with an untouchable beauty almost Eleven in nature. But I assure you, her cunt is just as fragrant and filthy-messy as any woman’s once she’s aroused enough.”

Naoka blushed furiously when the Priestess looked at them, smiling in a way that suggested she’d somehow overheard what Liedia had just said about her even though they were still so far away.

One of the women around her was holding up a wine glass filled with blue liquid. “Blue Elven wine,” she observed. “And the finest I’ve ever tasted. Do you care for it, Astani?”

The Priestess stared at Naoka, looking her up and down before giving her a subtle approving nod. She continued to stare at the girl, her eyes lingering distractedly on Naoka’s breasts, as she answered the woman speaking to her.

“The finest I’ve ever tasted,” she agreed. “And an expensive treat to have one bottle, but to cork enough to keep a gathering this large lubricated? Our hosts are showing off their wealth, but I suppose it is their right to do so.”

“Wealth no one knows the story behind,” one of the other women said. “How ARE they so rich? Does anyone know? Where does the seemingly endless money come from?”

Another woman answered the question. “They trade in artifacts, relics, and enchanted items, that’s what I’ve heard. Just look at this place, every room is filled with enchanted pieces that could each sell for a small fortune, and to them they are nothing but decoration!”

“Ladies, you speak too freely of our hosts’ private affairs,” Astani declared, still staring at Naoka. “These two women are dear friends of mine, women I love and am loyal to. It is my religious duty to protect their secrets. Please, let us talk of other things.”

One looked to see what she was staring at and giggled. “Like that tasty little treat they’re parading around? Their newest pet, I assume.”

“I wonder how long this one will last, and if she’s kept on once they’ve lost interest in her what job they’ll fit her to,” another said.

“Come along,” Liedia said firmly, tugging hard enough at Naoka’s leash to make her stumble and almost fall. “That was perhaps not a conversation you should have overheard. Best not mention to our Mistresses you heard it.”

She slowed once they were away from the Priestess. “We’re about to go around the room again,” Liedia said quietly. “This time will be different. Four women I pointed out, important enough for you to be told their names. You’ll be led to each of them. They will be allowed to take liberties with your body. They may ask you questions. Answer them honestly and as simply as possible. Understand?”

“I understand,” Naoka said, her ears perked up and tail lashing in obvious excitement.

“Look at Estrid Trudottir,” Liedia whispered as they made their way back around to the wealthy tradeswoman. “Trying not to show how eager she is for your return. Glancing at you every few seconds, barely hearing the conversation going on around her, and looking at how tightly she grips her glass. If I were to slow and deny you from her for much longer the tenseness of waiting might lead to her breaking the thing. Shall we see?”

Naoka’s tail lashed in agitation behind her, eventually flicking towards the Elven beauty so lazily holding the end of her leash. “Please, I want her to touch me,” she whispered, the end of her tail coiling around Liedia’s wrist.

The Elve brushed her tail away with an amused, pretty laugh. “Well, if you insist. But I warn you, the encounter may be a bit dehumanizing. Although…” she trailed off, glancing at the eager Kittaran. “You might LIKE that, girls like you often do.”

She strode forward, the partygoers between them and Estrid parting before them. “For your entertainment,” Liedia declared, leading Naoka to the woman. “My Mistresses’ newest pet and, for the evening, my ward and eventual assistant during my permanence.”

“The girl harpist’s performances are always such a treat,” Estrid declared, not looking at the Elve but rather staring intensely at Naoka.

Once again the Kittaran was left feeling as though the woman was not appraising her as one woman appraisers another, but as a merchant appraises something they are contemplating purchasing. It WAS dehumanizing, yet there was a thrill to it that Naoka found she liked.

It’s the way her hard eyes linger on my most womanly of places. Perhaps if given the chance she WOULD purchase me like a sack of grain and resell me for a profit, but even if she did she’d take time to enjoy my body first…

The Kittaran found herself shaking slightly as she tried to imagine what the intense older woman would do to her if given the chance.

“A little too slender,” Estrid declared as she put down her drink and moved closer. She reached out and put a finger on Naoka just under her ribs. “Too skinny,” she said with a disapproving nod as she slowly moved the finger toward Naoka’s belly button. “But with as skinny as she is it would be quite inexpensive to feed her up and get a little meat on these scrawny bones.”

Naoka stared up into the tall woman’s intense eyes, shivering in delight as her finger traced a small half-circle around her belly button then kept moving south.

“Your Mistresses have already done much to clean you up and make you presentable,” she added, finger slowing as it neared Naoka’s freshly shaven pubic mound. “Done up in the Elven fashion as they so like.”

The woman kept her finger there, moving slightly in little figure eights and almost brushing against the Kittaran’s clitoral hood. “I’d have kept the fur,” she said, glancing at Liedia. “I like fur,” she added, stroking the fox pelt draped over her shoulders with her free hand.

“It is well known,” Liedia said with a polite nod. “But we are not in Estrid Trudottir’s home. The girls kept for pleasure here are not kept for HER pleasure.”

“I suppose they aren’t,” Estrid said, sliding the finger on Naoka down and to the side slightly. “Still, Madelynn and Selwyn do make these visits as pleasing and welcoming as possible,” she told Liedia as she traced the swell of Naoka’s outer labia.

The girl moaned softly, shifting her legs apart so the woman could more easily run the finger down one side of her pussy and then up the other.

“And there is plenty of fur left on the girl,” Estrid observed, reaching the hand that had been stroking her fox pelt to Naoka’s head. “Such cute, furry cat ears,” she said, scratching at them while carefully avoiding the ring of flowers woven into her hair. “And the tail,” she added, dropping the hand and catching the lashing tail. “I am tempted to see what the girl would do were I to wrap it tightly around my wrist and give it a firm yank.”

“That would not be allowed,” Liedia said firmly, placing a hand on Naoka’s shoulder and slowly, but firmly, pulling the girl away from Estrid. “We shall say farewell for now,” she added with a polite nod as she led Naoka away.

“Breathe, little one,” Liedia whispered to her when she let go of her shoulder.

Naoka realized she had been holding her breath and was shaking. The way she was touching me… so gently yet with such command.

“Like you were hers to do with as she pleased,” Liedia whispered to her. “And only her respect for our Mistresses kept her from doing whatever wonderfully cruel sexual things she intended. Trust me, that one’s a cruel, demanding lover. Hard to see with that dress, but she’s a strong one, too. Powerful arms that can deliver a nice strong blow with dirty hands that can grip a neck and squeeze so delightfully tight.”

She laughed prettily at how Naoka responded. “Should our Mistresses ever let her have a play session with you best watch your tail, she was very interested in discovering if it’s an erogenous zone. Given a chance I bet she’d spend hours tugging and tormenting it. Perhaps tie it to something and watch you squirm a bit as it’s— Oh! Now really, you look as though you’re about to wet yourself with excitement.”

Naoka whimpered, panting from frustration. The mental images the Elve was putting into her mind were all so dizzyingly arousing. She wanted desperately for her hands to be free so she could touch herself. The arousal of the night kept rising, all the eyes on her, the building heat, the way the woman had been touching her, and now this. It was muddling her mind with a humid heat she knew would not fade till she came.

“I need relief,” Naoka whined.

“You’ll have it eventually,” Liedia said with cruel disinterest. “But I’d not look to receive it any time soon. We have a whole ballroom to make our way back around and three more women of importance to stop and visit. Do you remember who will be next?”

Naoka shook her head, panting pathetically.

“Sylvia Therundlin, Captain of the Grayburn City Guard. Remember her?”

Naoka nodded, focusing on the world around her and looking for the woman. She spotted her, surrounded as before by the other members of the city guard that had come with her. She was leaning up against a table, grinning knowingly as she listened to a story and sipped her wine.

When she noticed Liedia and Naoka approaching she set her wine down on the table and stood, grinning eagerly at them. “Here comes the girl harpist and our hosts’ newest pet! What a sight to behold. Will the cleaned-up street filth be part of the performance tonight?”

“Yes, Captain Therundlin,” Liedia told her.

“Well, bring her to me,” the woman demanded, focusing her attention on Naoka. “You look a marvel cleaned up,” she added as Naoka was led to her. “Who knew such a deliciously pleasing body was hidden under all those filthy rags? But I suppose I can’t be blamed for not noticing, when I’d last seen you I’d not realized you’d come of age. Shame that, might have been nice to get my hands on you before Madelynn and Selwyn did.”

She looked at her fellow guardswoman. “Would have been a fun toy back at the barracks, yes?”

The other women laughed. It was a laugh that made Naoka bristle and want to hiss. The same laugh all the town guards used when tormenting the “street filth” they only noticed to torment and chase away from places or people that didn’t want to see such undeniable manifestations of the city’s unfortunate underbelly.

“Of course, we never would do such a thing,” the woman told Liedia. “Oh, not that we’d pause at the moral implication of taking in a wayward youth and putting her to such intimate… uses. No, it’s more that it would set a bad precedent the male members of the guard might follow.”

At the mention of those men the other guards all hissed.

“Talk of men has no place here,” Liedia said, voice flat and free of emotion. “You know that.”

“And a happy rule it is,” the Captain of the Guard said with a fiendish grin. “But it’s a rule that DOES have exceptions.” She looked at Naoka, placing a finger under her chin and forcing her to look up into her eyes.

Pretty eyes. Intense. Green. And all that dark eye makeup making them look even more intense… Naoka sighed ever so slightly, leaning into the woman’s touch as her tail lashed behind her.

“What do you think the exception to the rule is, pretty little plaything?”

When Naoka didn’t answer Liedia spoke up. “She’s a little over-stimulated,” she explained. “And I think rather lost in your touch.”

“I see,” the woman said happily, releasing her hold of Naoka’s chin so she could stroke her face.

Naoka closed her eyes and leaned heavily into the touch, purring loudly.

“Submissive little thing. And I bet having lived in terror of people wearing the dress of the town guard she’s even more cowed and turned on by my touch. Yes?”

“Oh, most assuredly,” Liedia agreed.

“Look at me, little one. There we are, focus. Are you a good girl?”

Naoka nodded, whimpering a little when the woman pulled her hand away from her face.

“Then prove it,” the woman barked.

The change in tone startled Naoka, making her jump back in fear. Years of instincts kicked in. Town guard. Anger. Run. Fear. Hide. Obey.

“On your knees, you filthy stray.”

Naoka dropped to her knees.

“There’s a good girl,” the woman said, voice softening.

“Take my boot off,” she barked at one of her fellow guards while keeping her eyes locked on Naoka. The Kittaran was unable to look away from her demanding gaze, only half aware of the other woman kneeling, taking the Captain’s boot and sock off, and quickly pulling back.

She stepped closer, slipping her foot between Naoka’s legs. “Lower that pretty little pussy down on my foot,” she commanded.

Naoka stared up at the woman, captivated by how sexy the fear she was feeling made the woman seem. Shaking, she lowered her body down till she felt her sex press into the woman’s naked foot. She moaned, feeling dizzy with arousal when the woman wiggled her toes to explore her damp, fleshy folds.

“Such a wet fucking mess,” she said, delight filling her voice.

Naoka’s eyes rolled up into her head and she let loose a yowling shuddering moan of confused delight when the woman began to press her big toe into her wet opening.

“That’s enough,” Liedia said, voice polite but firm. “Perhaps if you discuss matters with my Mistresses you can set up a private play date with the girl,” she suggested as she helped a quivering, panting Naoka to her feet.

“Perhaps I will,” the woman said. “Although as with everything such a delight will come at a price. But this little taste here… I’m sure I’d be willing to pay whatever they ask.”

“These are matters beyond me,” Liedia replied, giving the woman a polite nod. She started to lead Naoka away but paused, looking back over her shoulder. “Best not forget to have one of your henchwomen put your boot back on.”

Naoka looked back to see the woman grinning fiendishly and looking down at her toes as she wiggled them. Damp, she thought. I can see her big toe glistening with the dampness of my arousal.

“You handled that exceptionally well,” Liedia whispered to Naoka once they were away from the guardswomen. “And your voice is most wonderful. Such lewd sounds of helpless delight when she was toeing you. You’ll barely need tuning at all.”

Naoka wasn’t listening. Her focus was on the group of women they were approaching, the one with Madam Phillipia standing in the center of it. The stern but oh-so-sexy headmistress saw them approaching and was staring into Naoka’s eyes.

What will she do to me? Will it be humiliating? Will it be sensual? Will it be both?

BOTH.

The word sounded in Naoka’s mind, like a thought but not her own. She remembered how it had felt when the woman had invaded her mind earlier along with what Liedia had said about “thinking too loudly”.

Yes, little one. I hear your thoughts and speak in your mind, it’s easy for those who know the right magic. With the right training the muttering of a spell isn’t even needed. Shame I’d not found you before Madelynn and Selwyn did. So much potential… and I can only imagine the things you’d have been willing to do to leave the streets behind.

“No need to imagine,” Liedia said. “You’re seeing what the eager little slut is willing to do to remain away from those streets she so eagerly fled. Our Mistresses always make sure their boarders pay for what they are given.”

“Impressive,” Madam Phillipia said. “You’re such a skilled musical prodigy I sometimes forget you’ve other talents, dear Liedia. Shame they didn’t extend to what was needed to seal a marriage contract. And to think of all the hard work I put into that girl, and for what? To meet such a fate because of YOUR stupidity.”

Naoka pushed past the mental fog of arousal muddling her mind to pay attention to the unexpected conversation. She could feel the tension between the two women. Madam Phillipia was wearing a gloating smirk on her pretty face while Liedia’s normally serene expression was gone, replaced by something Naoka didn’t quite understand.

Liedia was pursing her lips and struggling to keep her composure maintained. “I thought you taught manners at that school of yours,” she eventually said, voice shaking.

“You’re right,” the woman said with an apologetic bow. “Let us move on. The girl,” she said, eyes moving to Naoka. “I’d like to appraise her.” She snapped her fingers and pointed to one of the women standing nearby. “You. Bring me two chairs, ones without armrests.”

“Of course, Madam Phillipia,” the woman said, rushing off to get the requested chairs.

“Put them there, beside each other. Yes, just like that. Thank you, dear. I’ll remember this when looking over your daughter’s application,” she told her then waved the woman away as she sat down.

She smoothed her dress and patted the empty seat next to the one she was sitting in. “Liedia, please be a dear and sit your Mistresses’ newest pet there then help her lean back into my lap.”

Liedia hesitated, lips tight as she glared at the woman.

Naoka pulled back in alarm when the imposing, beautiful woman stood, strode forward, and pushed past her to shove her face into the Liedia’s. “Displease me and your Mistresses will hear of it,” she hissed quietly enough so only the Elve and the Kittaran could hear. “And anger me and I’ll ensure your betrothed pays for it along with you.” Naoka watched a sly smile pull at her lips. “Yes, you stuck-up Elven cunt, I know her specter is imprisoned in these walls. Give me what I want, even if it goes farther than is allowed, or SHE will pay.”

Liedia glared at the woman for a few tense moments. “Fine,” she finally said. “But do not take TOO many liberties. Madelynn and Selwyn will be arriving soon and they might notice. You’d not want to incur THEIR anger.”

Naoka hated the triumphant smile the woman wore. She wasn’t entirely sure she liked the Elve, there was a meanness and bitterness hidden under her otherworldly beauty. But this woman… she was something far worse.

“It will be okay,” Liedia promised Naoka as she helped her sit then turned her and helped her lay down on the woman’s lap. “I’ll be right here,” she added, showing she still had a firm hold of her leash.

“Yes, but she’ll barely notice,” Madam Phillipia said. “Look up at me, girl,” she commanded.

Naoka, head in the woman’s lap, looked up at her as she felt the woman invade her mind.

“Relax,” she cooed, the words echoing in Naoka’s mind. “Calm. I do not mean to harm you, not in front of all these watching eyes. I mean only to explore your mind a bit. Relax, let me in deep, and I’ll make sure you enjoy yourself.”

As she spoke she worked her fingers into the hair on the top of Naoka’s head, careful not to mess up her floral crown. At the same time she placed a hand on the girl’s naked chest, caressing at first then allowing the hand to drift to one of Naoka’s small breasts.

“See? Nice, isn’t it?”

Naoka cooed as the woman teased one of her nipples. Her body, which had been taught and tense, relaxed. She went limp, beginning to purr softly.

“Such sensitive little nipples,” Madam Phillipia told Naoka. “And the purring! Such a delight. You are enjoying yourself tonight, aren’t you?”

“Yes, Madam Phillipia,” Naoka sighed as vivid memories of recent events flowed to the front of her mind. She felt herself reliving the moments that had been most sexually charged, leaving her feeling like a book that was being flipped through.

The memories kept fluttering through her mind, playing out in reverse order and moving earlier in the day. Her walk through the ballroom. Her walk through the manor’s hall. Her bedroom.

“Ah, there’s lovely Gwendolyn’s shade,” Madam Phillipia said. “All this time and the nasty little slut hasn’t aged a day… But I suppose death does wonders at keeping the advances of age away.”

“That will be quite enough,” Liedia barked.

Before Naoka knew what was happening the Elve had her on her feet. She was dizzy and confused, still purring softly. The woman’s hand had felt so good on her… and the way she’d been reaching into her mind had left her so relaxed!

“Madelynn and Selwyn will hear of this,” Liedia growled at the woman.

Naoka, still swirling in a cloud of soft, warm, relaxing sensual bliss, was led away from the headmistress’ gloating, evil smile.

“I’m sure they will. Let us hope the little faux pas doesn’t interfere with your permanence tonight,” the woman called out, laughing cruelly as Liedia led Naoka away from her.

Naoka struggled to make sense of what had just happened. She was too turned on, her mind too muddled by the fog of arousal that would only keep getting worse till she had relief.

“M’sorry,” she mumbled, thinking perhaps she’d done something wrong and wanting Liedia to not look so upset.

“You did nothing wrong,” the Elve sighed. “It’s that woman… That MONSTER.” She stopped, pulling Naoka to the side of the ballroom and leaning against a wall. “I’d not known she knew my Gwendolyn still lingers in the world the way she does.”

Naoka leaned against Liedia, hoping the warmth of her body would bring the woman some comfort. Liedia responded positively to it, wrapping an arm around Naoka and pulling her in tighter. The added closeness further distracted Naoka and soon she was purring and wiggling against the Elve, her body trying to entice the woman into doing more than just hold her close.

Through the cloud of muddled arousal one thing pushed to the front of Naoka’s mind. “Gwendolyn,” she said, the sound of her voice helping her focus. “That’s the ghost girl’s name!”

“Yes,” Liedia said. “Yes, that is her name. But be careful with it, little one. Names have power, especially over the dead. It’s why The Girl in the Mirror had hers taken away. It’s why the servant girls don’t share their names freely.”

“Liedia is a very pretty name,” Naoka purred as she realized her mind was too muddled to follow the conversation the Elve was trying to have. “You’re very pretty. No… you’re beautiful, not pretty. I don’t know if I like you, beautiful Elve, but I like touching you and I like it when you touch me.”

“Oh hush,” Liedia said, hugging Naoka closer. “I suspect you’d like being touched by any woman in this room. I need a few moments to regain my composure before we continue. Once we’re done it will be time to set up for the performance.”

“Keep touching me,” Naoka purred. “It’s calming you.”

“It is,” Liedia said, grabbing Naoka and moving her so the girl was directly in front of her, facing her. She placed both hands on the Kittaran’s perky ass cheeks and gave them a firm squeeze.

Naoka moaned and leaned into the woman, purring louder. “More.”

Liedia moved her hands down and around Naoka’s body, caressing her outer thighs. “You moan so delightfully. I bet such lewd little gasps of delight slip from your pretty lips when you’re being fingered.”

“Find out,” Naoka purred as the Elve’s hands moved to Naoka’s front, parting her thighs slightly and moving towards her womanhood.

“Just a taste,” the Elve whispered. “A little tuning… A little check-up to see how close to being ready you are for the performance.”

Naoka heard the words but didn’t understand them. Her face was buried in the woman’s perfectly shaped small breasts, savoring the warmth of her skin felt through the sheer soft fabric of her see-through bodysuit.

“Oh gods,” she gasped as the Elve’s fingers explored her womanhood. “Your fingers!”

“I’m a musical prodigy,” Liedia told her, leaning down and nuzzling her face against Naoka’s cheek. “And I can play my chosen instrument better than any other woman on Alaria,” she whispered, turning her face so her lips lined up with Naoka’s. “But there’s never any kissing during my performances. My instrument always has to face the crowd. So how about I take a kiss now?”

Naoka once more heard but didn’t understand the woman’s words. Her world was the warmth of the Elve’s body against hers, the soft heat of her breath and the feel of her moving lips brushing against her own, along with the pleasure of the things her skilled fingers were doing to her womanhood.

The only word she’d heard properly was “kiss”. “Yes,” Naoka gasped. “Kiss me, please.”

Liedia pulled Naoka in tight for a long, soft, wet, passionate kiss while she kept fingering the girl. Waves of wet, warm pleasure washed over the Kittaran. There was an almost musical quality to it, an ebbing and flowing towards release that left her feeling like the moans into the woman’s mouth were music.

And then, just as Naoka felt herself rising to a crescendo she was in desperate need of reaching, it all abruptly ended.

“I feel much better,” Liedia told her as she pushed Naoka away.

Naoka stood, panting and dizzy, as she watched the Elve stand and straighten out her clothing. She looked down and huffed in annoyance. “Shouldn’t have let you grind on my leg,” she said. “Left a little wet patch, but no bother. It SHOULD dry before I have to take to the stage. Till then most eyes will be on you anyway.”

“Please,” Naoka whimpered when Liedia started to lead her back to the party. “I need to get off.”

“Are you sure of that?” Liedia asked, raising an eyebrow. “Do you not have a rule to follow?”

Naoka, who had still been purring slightly, went quiet. She’d forgotten all about her rule.

Liedia laughed at the girl’s reaction. It was a pretty, but cruel, laugh. “Come along, we need to finish our walk around the ballroom. Let’s see if you can keep yourself from earning some funishments before the performance.”

The Kittaran’s ears perked up. “What’s a ‘funishment’?”

“The enjoyable punishments you get for breaking your rules,” Liedia told her. “Don’t worry, I suspect you’ll find out all about it before you’re put to bed tonight. Now, center your sex-addled mind. We’ve one woman of importance left to present you to. Can you think clearly enough to remember who?”

“The Priestess,” Naoka said, looking around and seeing her not far off surrounded by women.

“Priestess of which goddess?”

Naoka’s ears turned down. “I don’t remember.”

“Inera, Goddess of Loyalty and Love,” Liedia reminded her. “And I suspect it’s the second aspect you’ll be introduced to after I bring you to her.”

As soon as the Priestess saw them approaching she dismissed the crowd of women fawning over her. Some drifted away, heading off to join other groups of women drinking and conversing. But many stayed nearby, pulling back to a polite distance yet keeping their focus on the Priestess and the approaching naked Kittaran.

“The girl harpist beings me Madelynn and Selwyn’s newest pet,” Astani declared, speaking to those still watching. “What a delight this gift is from our hosts. Such loyalty and trust to their esteemed guests, to share their carnal little toy for all to enjoy. Truly Inera will bless them for such benevolence.”

As she spoke her eyes greedily drank in the sight of Naoka’s young body in a way that felt VERY unpriestessly to the Kittaran. She savored the look, shivering in joy at how wanted it left her feeling.

Astani, like so many of the women at the party, was exceptionally tall. With as short as Naoka was, combined with how large of a presence the woman had, the Kittaran felt Astani towered over her once she was standing before her.

“You shiver so,” the Priestess said, voice low so only Naoka and Liedia could hear. “You are not afraid of me, are you?” Her eyes locked onto Naoka’s.

“N-no,” Naoka stammered, finding herself unable to look away from her gaze. Intense warmth was radiating from the woman, bringing with it the feeling of safety and love. Yet it was not calming to the Kittaran. She could feel it was unnatural, something the woman was choosing to radiate. Divine magic, she realized.

The woman raised an eyebrow. “Then why shake so?”

“She’s worried and eager for the liberties you’re allowed to take with her,” Liedia explained. “The last one pushed things a bit further than was allowed.”

Astani nodded, her eyes not leaving Naoka’s. “And perhaps my divine presence is not as comforting as it is to some,” she suggested. “I suppose one like her has never felt the all-consuming embrace of one of Alaria’s gods. Perhaps it’s time that changed. Would you allow me to show you Inera’s embrace?”

“You can do anything you wish to me,” Naoka said, shaking a little as she stared into the woman’s beautiful, captivating eyes.

“Then for this moment open your soul and accept Inera,” the Priestess declared. She then leaned down, cupped Naoka’s face in her hands, and kissed her.

Naoka was caught off guard by the kiss. As the woman’s eyes closed and she leaned happily into it Naoka’s ears perked up in shock while her eyes flew open.

The kiss was tender, soft, and wet yet FAR more aggressive than she’d expected from the woman. Her tongue invaded Naoka’s mouth, feeling as though it had taken command of the Kittaran’s tongue.

Naoka’s eyes fluttered half closed as she moaned in submission, going limp as the woman wrapped an arm around the small of the Kittaran’s back to hold her up and prevent her from falling. She pulled Naoka in closer, the kiss intensifying.

Slowly Naoka realized it was more than a physical intensity affecting her so. Not just her body was being warmed and aroused, but a deeper part of her as well. A part she’d always had but had never been aware of. Something swelled in her, flowing into the Priestess and being returned heated and warmed.

When the Priestess pulled away Liedia had to catch Naoka and stop her from falling limp to the ground. The girl was left feeling faint, her eyes glazed over as she panted in arousal.

“The Kiss of Inera,” the Priestess declared, wiping a bit of spit from her mouth with the back of her hand. “A kiss not just upon your lips, but your spiritual self as well. Inera does not just take as so many gods do but gives freely of her love.”

She looked at Liedia. “A blessing upon the girl harpist’s instrument just before her permanence, may it help your music sound more sweetly and be filled with hints of love and loyalty along with the erotic delights we’ve all grown to expect and be marveled by.”

* * *

The blessing of Inera left Naoka dazed for some time. Warm arousal pulsed and flowed through her in ways she’d never experienced, keeping her already muddled mind further muddled. Liedia had to support Naoka who felt as though she was floating through the world, disconnected from it.

She was only vaguely aware of the tone of the party changing. Madelynn and Selwyn arrived like royalty being greeted with applause and submissive bows. They gave a speech to the crowd but Naoka didn’t bother trying to listen to it. Even if she’d not been so dazed she would have been too focused on Liedia.

As soon as their Mistresses had arrived the Elve led Naoka to the small stage that was set up along a middle wall of the ballroom. While Selwyn and Madelynn spoke to the crowd servant girls brought in chairs, setting them up in front of the stage.

Meanwhile, Liedia busied herself setting up for the performance with the aid of a couple of servant girls. Two seats were set up on the stage, both backless and one sitting higher than the other. The smaller of the two was set in front and to the side of the larger one.

“Help me place my instrument here,” Liedia told one of the servant girls.

The girl giggled and grabbed Naoka, leading her to the seat.

“What are you doing?” the Kittaran asked, swaying and trying to focus on the world around her.

“She still doesn’t get it, does she?” the girl asked, giggling again. “YOU’RE the instrument, silly kitty.”

“No,” Naoka said as she was sat in the seat. “She plays the harp. They’ve been saying so all night. You’re the ‘girl harpist’.

“Girlharpist,” Liedia corrected her. “One word. I play girls. Play their sexy, lovely bodies with my slender skilled fingers. Like I was playing you earlier. I was tuning you. All these women staring longingly at you, taking liberties, getting you so worked up. That was all part of the tuning as well. You’re a finely crafted instrument, so full of lust you’ll ensure tonight’s performance is one to be remembered through the ages.”

Liedia sat on the seat behind Naoka. She wrapped on arm around the Kittaran’s back and reached around to the front of her, placing her hand on one of the Kittaran’s small breasts. She leaned forward and reached in front of Naoka with her other hand, telling the girl to spread her legs open as widely as she could. “And scoot forward, pussy on full display.” She placed her hand on the girl’s pubic mound, sliding a finger into her moist slit.

Naoka moaned softly, enjoying the way the Elve was touching her. Fondling her breast almost lovingly while her slender skilled fingers caressed and explored every swell and fold of her womanhood. Not just her slit and dripping wet hole, but her outer lips, her clit, even her pubic mound.

“It’s amazing how much it looks like you are playing a cello once you have your instrument set up,” the servant girl who’d helped Naoka into the seat said.

“Inform our Mistresses I’m ready to begin,” Liedia replied, voice serious as she focused on her instrument.

Naoka moaned and whimpered happily. “This is perverse,” she said, looking out at the empty chairs before her.

“Yes, but it’s an art as well,” Liedia told her in a hushed tone. “Now quiet. Do not speak, but feel free to moan as much as you like. Do not be surprised when the sounds become unfamiliar. I’ll be using subtle magic to amplify and alter your moans to make true music. And if I play you well enough, which I will, there will be more than music. You sit, do not speak, and enjoy. Enjoy their eyes on you. Enjoy the joy we bring them. And enjoy the pleasure.”

Naoka kept moaning softly as the Elve fondled and played with her. It was a soft, lazy pleasure that left her flush and happy. It allowed her mind to clear enough to be aware of the crowd coming and taking seats in front of her. So many eyes focused on her, focused on Liedia’s fingers dancing on her womanhood and breast. All those attentive ears so focused on her cute, sexy little moans.

Madelynn and Selwyn took up seats directly in front of them. Naoka met their eyes, shivering as she saw them look at her with pride. “Good girl,” they both mouthed, the silent words sending a rush of pleasure through her body.

Liedia took the moment as permission to begin her performance. Without a word to the audience she began.

Naoka moaned, loud and long as she discovered the girl had only been warming her up. Her fingers danced and strummed her in ways she would never be able to describe to another. It was more than a fingering, although it was that. The other hand was doing more than groping her breast and playing with her nipple, although that too was what was happening. She had been transformed into an instrument, her indecent moans of sensual pleasure the sound it made.

Slowly the music built and changed. Her moans grew louder, magically amplified to ring out through the ballroom. As they grew louder Naoka’s moans gradually became distorted. Soon her moans were not like music, they WERE music. Liedia made the Kittaran sound like a whole orchestra, playing an epic symphonic masterpiece.

It rose steadily to a crescendo that all in the room could feel nearing, Naoka most of all. The pleasure had been intense, overwhelming, and all-consuming. Yet through Liedia’s skill, and the subtle magic she was employing, Naoka had been kept from reaching climax. Kept constantly on the edge, the enjoyable frustration of denial increasing the beauty of her musical moans.

The crescendo of the musical performance was going to be her orgasm, Naoka could feel it. The audience knew it too, most of them having sat through one of the Elve’s performances before. But this was something different, they all could sense it. Naoka could see it in their eyes, in how tense and rapt their attention had become.

As she neared ever closer to climax Naoka began to glow. It was a slight thing at first, something she felt more than she saw. Her moans flowed out, becoming visible. They glowed, becoming a stream of yellow magic that pulsed and formed into beautiful manifestations of musical notes that floated out into the crowd causing oohs and aahs.

 The yellow glow shimmered as Naoka neared release. Liedia played the girl more intensely, working her body with mad skill as she prepared for her finale. As Naoka began to cum the shimmering light flowing from her turned into a dazzling display of rainbow light, as if the magic was being shone through a dozen prisms to display every inch of the spectrum of visible light along with a few colors that those in the audience had never seen before.

Naoka came, the musical feast having reached its crescendo. The pleasure was so intense she blacked out, coming back to herself as the sound of applause deafened her.

Liedia had hold of her as her eyes fluttered open. She felt so weak and drained. Liedia had drained her of everything she had, physically, emotionally, and spiritually. As she stared out at the crowd before her, every woman standing and applauding and many cheering till they were hoarse, she felt it had been worth it.

“The finest instrument I’ve ever had the joy of playing,” Liedia whispered to her. “Now stand, we need to take a bow.”

“Can’t,” Naoka whimpered weakly.

“I’ll support you,” she said. “Soak it in. The adoration. The joy you’ve brought them all. And look at our Mistresses, so proud of us both. But look closer,” she said in rushed whispers as she helped the bound and naked Kittaran to her feet. “A glimmer of something else on their faces, yes? Excited anger perhaps?”

“W-why?” Naoka stammered, legs shaking under her as Liedia held her and helped her bow along with her as the applause grew louder.

“Because you broke your rule, silly girl. You just came so hard it blinded the audience with prismatic rainbow colors. Once the party is over you’re in for it. Time for funishments.”

Naoka moaned, her legs giving out under her.

Liedia caught her, laughing musically in pure delight. “Poor thing,” she told Naoka. “So overwhelmed. It’s alright, let the exhaustion take you. Pass out happily knowing when you wake your Mistresses will be prepared to dole out your punishment for cumming.”

Part Two

Sleep lifted its warm, comforting veil slowly. As it did Naoka felt how drained, sore, and sleepy she still was. She’d have sunk back into sleep’s embrace, enjoying the pleasure of being tucked into her soft bed, if it hadn’t been for the sensual way someone had been petting her.

A woman’s hands, firm but tender. Stroking her cheeks. Running their fingers through her hair and stopping to tease and caress the base of her furry cat ears. Warmth radiated out from those fingers no matter where they went, warmth that left Naoka purring deeply. She was still sleepy, but as the pleasurable peaceful minutes went by she felt much less drained and no longer sore at all.

“I think, perhaps, our naughty pet is waking up.”

Madelynn’s voice, Naoka thought as she purred louder knowing who was petting her. She’s sitting on the bed beside me, petting me. Doing more than that. Using magic to help me recover from tonight’s party and performance.

The Kittaran’s eyes fluttered weakly open to find her bedroom lit just bright enough to see things around the bed, leaving the rest of the room cloaked in near darkness.

Madelynn was leaning over her, smiling kindly down at the girl. “I’m ever so sorry to wake you, little one, but there is the matter of your punishment.”

Under the covers Naoka’s tail vibrated in excitement. Punished! I’m to receive a punishment. No… a ‘funishment’ like Liedia said.

Her eyes left the woman’s intense, yet kind, gaze. The sight of the tall, busty woman’s outfit sent the girl into a fresh bout of deep purrs. Black, tight, skimpy, and pushing up those large breasts that made Naoka’s mouth water so. The outfit gave Madelynn a heightened air of domination which left her feeling even more submissive than she normally felt.

“Give the pet a bit longer to wake,” Selwyn said with lazy disinterest. “I’m nearly to the best part of my book and I want to finish the chapter.”

Naoka lifted her head and looked to see the dusky-skinned woman sitting at the end of the bed, her posture perfect leaving her breasts pressed out. Naoka had to force herself to look away from them, her skimpy black outfit even more revealing than the one Madelynn was wearing.

She held a book in her hand and was reading it. The sight of the lettering on the spine of the book left Naoka wanting to hiss. She didn’t, the way Madelynn was petting her kept her too calm. But she did look away, not wanting to be reminded of how apart from the world these two women inhabited she was.

“You never had a chance to learn your letters, did you, little one?” Madelyn asked her.

“No, Mistress,” Naoka said sleepily, leaning into the woman’s touch and beginning to purr after the sight of the book had killed such sounds of joy.

“Such a simple, ignorant wild cat you have been,” Madelynn told her, petting her in a manner that told Naoka the woman was still fond of her even though she found her shortcomings disappointing. “We’ll need to free you from some of that simple-minded ignorance you’ve come to us with. Close your eyes,” she commanded. “Relax, open your mind, and let my power flow into you.”

Madelynn ran the fingers of both her hands through Naoka’s long dirty-blond hair, working her fingers deep into the thick hair to massage the girl’s scalp. Intense warmth radiated from her fingers, sending waves of stupefying heat flowing into Naoka’s head.

The girl purred heavily, moaning softly as she felt her body go limp. Heat that left her body feeling completely relaxed soaked into her mind. Naoka felt it linger there, the heat heavy and strange.

“Open your eyes now, little one,” Madelynn commanded as she pulled her hands away. “There’s a good girl. Now sit up. Look at the book Selwyn is reading. What does the title say?”

The sound of Naoka’s purrs died. Is this my punishment? Are they going to rub my nose in my ignorance? Shame me for it? Maybe Liedia lied about ‘funishments’.

“What is wrong?”

“I can’t read,” Naoka said, slumping in shame. “You know that,” she added, looking at Madelynn. “You just told me you know that. Why are you being cruel?”

Madelynn smiled reassuringly at Naoka. “When I am to be cruel you’ll know,” she said, pulling the blankets down a bit and grabbing hold of Naoka’s hand. “Look at the spine of the book. Tell me what it says.”

Naoka looked where she’d been instructed to look and opened her mouth to tell her Mistress that she couldn’t read it. Her mouth closed when she realized she COULD read the title. The letters made sense to her! Slowly, uncertainly as though fearing if she went too fast the ability to understand those letters might slip away, she read the title. “Terin’s Great Journey.”

“Very good, pet,” Madelynn told Naoka. “What a good girl you are capable of being.”

“Ah, yes, ‘capable’ of being,” Selwyn said without looking up from her book. “But tonight she was naughty, was she not? Good for most of the night, but breaking her one rule at the end, and so publicly! She MUST be punished.”

“You remember your rule?” Madelynn asked.

“I must not cum without permission,” Naoka told her, ears turned down.

“And what two choices do you have when you break a rule?”

“To leave your estate or receive a punishment for my rule-breaking,” Naoka told her, trying to hold back her excitement. Liedia WAS right, she was thinking. This will be a ‘funishment’. This will be something I will enjoy. They aren’t REALLY mad at me, I can tell by their voices and body language.

“And which will you choose tonight?” Madelynn asked her.

“Punishment,” Naoka said, no longer able to hold back her excitement.

Selwyn chuckled as she lowered her book, slipping a silk bookmark ribbon into the pages before closing them. “It sounds like our dear Liedia introduced the slutty little kitten to the concept of ‘funishments’,” she said as she got up and then strut sexily around the bed. After setting her book down on a nightstand she sat down beside Naoka, opposite where Madelynn was sitting. “You would like a funishment, wouldn’t you?”

“Yes, Mistresses.”

“It is only fair,” Madelynn said, pushing the Kittaran back down onto the bed and returning to sensually petting her again.

“Only fair,” Selwyn agreed, joining her partner in caressing the still-sleepy girl. “We put you in an imposable situation for our amusement.”

“A no-win situation where we KNEW you’d cum, yet refused to give you permission,” Madelynn added, leaning over Naoka and turning her face to her so she could kiss the girl.

It was a slow, gentle, moist, and arousing thing that left the Kittaran feeling even more sleepy. The way the two were touching her… arousing but so calming, like they were trying to pleasure her back to sleep.

“There will always be ‘funishments’ after being put into such no-win situations,” Selwyn told her before grabbing Naoka’s face and turning her face towards her own. She leaned down and kissed her the same way Madelynn had.

Once she was released from the kiss the two women returned to stroking and caressing her, their intimate pets feeling as though they were meant to lessen, but not erase, the heat their kisses had built.

“You might still receive REAL punishments,” Selwyn told Naoka. “If you break your rule in situations where you COULD have controlled yourself.”

“Or if we give you other rules,” Madelynn added.

“Or even if you just do something that displeases either of us,” Selwyn continued. “Being a good girl means learning to understand and even anticipate our desires.”

“But we see how eager you are to please,” Madelynn said as she slipped a hand down Naoka’s chest and under the covers. “Mostly your punishments will be like they will be tonight.”

“Funishments,” Selwyn said.

“As long as you remain a good girl,” Madelynn continued, snaking her hand past the girl’s belly and towards her womanhood. She stopped just as her fingers reached Naoka’s pubic mound. “You still want to be a god girl, don’t you?”

“Yes, Mistresses,” Naoka whined, wiggling and fighting the urge to grab Madelynn’s hand and move it lower. But even as sleepy and arousal-addled as she was she knew such a thing would NOT please the woman.

“Good,” Madelynn said, pulling her hand out from under the covers and leaving Naoka whimpering pathetically. “Then we must prepare for your punishment. My dearest love, I will leave it up to you to choose what implements we shall use.”

“Thank you, dearest,” Selwyn told her as she got up from the bed. “I think something light and simple tonight, yet with a little special magic to ensure she knows we can bring pleasure in ways no one outside this manor can bring her.”

“That’s right,” Madelynn agreed, nodding her head as she also got up from the bed. “We can’t have our precious pet deciding she can leave and find the kind of sexual bliss we bring her somewhere else.”

Naoka sat up, ears perked up in interest as she watched the two women spread out and start opening drawers and looking in dressers. The lighting was just dim enough away from the bed that it was hard to see what they were doing, leaving her imagination to run wild as she watched their shadows search for whatever they were looking for.

When she absentmindedly reached up to touch her neck she realized the collar she’d been wearing earlier was gone. At once she missed it, fingering a line across her neck where it would have been.

“Does our pet miss her collar?” Madelynn asked as she returned to Naoka and saw the way the girl was fingering her neck.

“I liked it,” she said, letting out a sleepy sigh of longing. “I liked it a lot.”

“She’s been such a good pet so far,” Madelynn said, looking past the girl to Selwyn on the other side of the room. “She’s not earned clothes yet, obviously, but surely her performance yesterday is worth a collar?”

“Yes, yes,” Selwyn said, sounding annoyed as she continued to rummage through open drawers and chests. “I know you’ve already chosen one out. Put it on her and be done with it.”

Naoka, who had been looking at the woman and trying to make out what she was gathering in the darkness of the room, turned towards Madelynn just as she revealed something she’d been holding behind her back.

“For you,” Madelynn said, holding out a black leather collar.

It was simple, just like the one she’d worn at the party. Or IS it like the one from the party? Did that one have the same metal link at the front? I remember there was a leash attached to it… but I can’t remember HOW it was attached. Why can’t I remember that?

“Come here and let me put it on,” Madelynn commanded.

Naoka threw the blankets off and crawled to her, sitting on the bed’s edge with her back to Madelynn. She pulled her long hair to the side and bowed her head, revealing her neck to the woman. She purred lightly when the woman began putting the collar on her.

“You feel as though it would be a bit of paradise to keep it on forever, don’t you?”

Naoka purred louder. “Yes, Mistress.”

“Well then, you shall keep it on. In fact, you shall be REQUIRED to keep it on. That will be your second rule, you shall keep your collar on at all times and it can only be taken off by another, and only with permission from Selwyn or myself. Understand?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Naoka said, purring louder as the woman tightened the collar around her neck.

“There. What do you think?”

Naoka reached a hand up and stroked the smooth leather of the collar. Her finger traced its edge, tickling her neck, till she reached the front. Once there she ran her fingertip around the metal link hanging from the front, still slightly disturbed she couldn’t remember if the last collar she’d worn had a link like this or not. “I like it,” she said. “Is this for a leash?”

Madelynn grabbed her and, with strength that caught the girl off guard, spun her around so she was facing off the bed. “It has oh so many uses, let me show you,” she told her, hooking a finger through the metal loop and jerking the girl up from the bed onto her feet.

“A leash can be attached,” she continued, jerking the sleepy Kittaran to one side and making her stumble. She was only righted when Madelynn tugged her collar the other way, pulling her back onto her feet. “A finger hooked through it can make a leash, as you see. But there are many, MANY other uses that it can be put to.”

“A place to secure rope, perhaps,” Selwyn suggested.

Madelynn, using the finger hooked through the link, turned Naoka so she could see the other woman dropping a pile of goodies onto the bed.

Naoka had been excited at the mention of rope and felt a little drop of disappointment when she saw no bundles of rope in the pile on the bed. Once the moment of disappointment was gone her excitement quickly returned.

“Enchanted nipple clamps connected by a nice, heavy chain,” Selwyn said, pointing to the item. “A simple leather spanking paddle. And a bottle of lightly enchanted sensual oil.”

“Purring again,” Madelynn chuckled. “Such an excitable thing our pet is. I think she’s going to enjoy her funishment.”

“Of course, her Mistresses take such good care of her,” Selwyn said, stroking the small pile of kinky tools laid out on the bed. “But she must remember that as fun as her punishment is, it IS still a punishment. She MUST learn a lesson.”

“I must not cum without permission,” Naoka said eagerly.

Madelynn pulled Naoka onto her toes, pulling the girl’s face close to hers. Naoka’s tail vibrated then lashed behind her in excitement, hoping the woman was about to kiss her. She moved in closer till their lips were not quite touching.

“You’ll find, lovely pet, that if you ask permission it will probably be given in most situations.”

“Probably?” Naoka asked, shuddering slightly in anticipation of the kiss being withheld.

“You ARE being punished,” Selwyn reminded her. “You should always ask but remember we may respond by denying the request. Although since tonight is a ‘funishment’ we will probably only make you hold off a bit before we give our permission.”

As Selwyn spoke Naoka’s eyes grew heavy, the sleepiness she couldn’t shake reasserting itself. She was able to focus on the woman’s words, but the warmth of Madelynn’s full lips was constantly threatening to pull her attention away. She moved in to kiss her but the woman, using the finger hooked through the link on her collar, kept her back.

“We might NEED to deny you,” Madelynn told Naoka, her smile showing she was delighting in denying the Kittaran the kiss she knew the girl wanted so badly. “To help you practice holding back your wild urges. Not because we delight in seeing you suffer, but only because you’re a wild thing that needs training. Now beg. Beg for the kiss you want so bad it’s left you shaking in anticipation.”

“Please,” Naoka whined. “Please kiss me, Mistress.”

Madelynn slipped an arm around the small of Naoka’s back, yanking her up into a hug that pulled the short Kittaran off her feet. She melted in the domineering woman’s arms, losing herself in the kiss.

When Madelynn released her she was still limp with sleepy joy. She collapsed back onto the bed, purring contentedly and smiling like a cat who’d just caught a mouse. “Thank you, Mistress,” she sighed happily, her eyes closed as she savored both the feel of the woman’s plump lips against hers and the taste of her tongue in her mouth.

She felt the bed sink and knew Selwyn had climbed onto it. She opened her eyes just as the woman knelt by her head. The angle she saw the woman at made Naoka purr deeper. The panties she had on were so tight she could see the shape of her womanhood through them. Looking up forced her to look through the peaks of the woman’s large breasts, the top she had on little more than a bra that made their impressive size even more appealing.

Selwyn seemed to be aware of the view she was giving the Kittaran, leaning forward so the girl could see her face past her breasts. “We’d never want to see our pet suffer,” she said, slapping the leather spanking paddle into her hand as she grinned.

A lie, Naoka thought. A wonderful, sexy lie.

“We adore our new pet,” Selwyn went on. “Seeing her in pain would bring us great dismay.”

More wonderful lies, Naoka thought happily. Memories flashed through her mind of all the deliciously perverse scenes The Girl in the Mirror had shown her of Madelynn and Selwyn delightfully tormenting girls in this room.

The bed beside her shimmered with eerie purple light. Naoka saw the ghost girl materialize, lying on her belly propped up on her elbows with her chin in her hands. Her legs were bent at the knees and she was kicking them excitedly.

“They are liars, of course,” she began as she stared excitedly into Naoka’s eyes. “But that’s half the fun of this game, isn’t it? We all play it here. It’s why women come to them and why they choose to stay. They direct the BEST games. Submission. Obedience. And my favorite, punishment! It’s what this place thrives on, what binds everything and everyone here together. What fuels the magic of this special place.”

“That will be enough for now,” Selwyn told the ghost girl without looking at her. “You may watch, but no more talking and no more appearing, it will only distract and confuse the pet.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the ghost girl replied, winking at Naoka as she disappeared.

Selwyn pointed the paddle at Naoka. “On your knees, pet.”

Naoka rolled over and got up onto her knees, struck by another sudden boat of sleepiness that left her swaying.

“Poor sleepy kitten,” Madelynn cooed as she climbed onto the bed behind Naoka. She wrapped her arms around the girl, grabbing her small breasts and pulling the kneeling Kittaran into her. “Can’t quite seem to wake up all the way, almost as though she’s been enchanted to remain sleepy.”

“But who would do such a thing to her?” Selwyn asked, grinning at Naoka in a way that revealed the answer. “Poor sleepy thing, having to sleepily muddle through her funishments.”

“The nipple clamps first,” Madelynn said as she nuzzled her face into the side of Naoka’s neck. “She needs their magic to heighten the delightfully cruel sensations the paddle will bring.”

“Of course, my dearest love,” Selwyn said. She dropped the paddle on the bed and turned to grab the nipple clamps.

“Have you ever worn nipple clamps?” Madelynn asked.

“No, Mistress,” Naoka said, moaning a little as the woman teased her nipples with her fingertips. “I didn’t even know such a thing existed till I came here.”

“I suspect you’ll find them most delightful and the extra pain they bring even more wonderful,” she said, pinching Naoka’s small nipples and tugging on them just enough to make the girl gasp in pain and pleasure.

“Got them nice and hard for me?” Selwyn asked.

“Yes, my dearest love,” Madelynn replied, releasing Naoka’s nipples before pulling the girl’s arms behind her back and holding them there. “They are all yours.”

Naoka winced then shuddered in pleasure as Selwyn secured the first of the nipple clamps. The pain was intense at first, but VERY enjoyable. It felt so good she was disappointed in how quickly her body adjusted to it, causing the initial sensation to fade. The same thing played out as the second clamp was attached to her other nipple. Pain, joy, and then disappointment when the sensation faded.

Then Selwyn let go of the heavy chain connecting the clamps.

Naoka hissed in delight. The weight of the chain brought the pleasurable pain back, making it even stronger than it had been. She quickly discovered that her body was unable to adjust to the new pain, for every slight movement she made moved the chain, leading to it pulling at her nipples in some way that kept the delightful pain fresh.

“I knew she’d like them,” Madelynn declared triumphantly, still holding Naoka’s arms behind her back.

“She just might be the most perfect pet we’ve ever picked out,” Selwyn replied, staring intensely into Naoka’s sleepy, pleasure-addled eyes. “You like pain, don’t you?”

“I think so, Mistress,” she replied, staring into her intense eyes.

“That answer just won’t do,” Madelynn told Selwyn. “Help our pet discover the truth of the matter.”

Selwyn held a finger up to Naoka then reached down, hooking the chain connecting her nipple clamps. “Not to torment her,” she said, “but only to help our pet discover the kind of girl she is.” She then lifted the chain, slowly moving it higher and higher till she began to pull on Naoka’s nipples.

The girl gasped, lifting instinctively to lessen the pain as the woman continued to pull the chain higher.

“No,” Selwyn barked, lowering the chain but keeping her finger hooked around it. “Lower down till your pretty little pussy is resting on my knee,” she added, slipping a knee between Naoka’s legs.

Naoka did as she was told, shivering in delight as she pressed her womanhood into the firmness of Selwyn’s knee. She moaned when the woman moved her knee, grinding it into the girl’s pussy.

“Lower. Harder. I want to feel how damp your cunt is. I want to feel every wiggle you make. There’s a good girl.”

The phrase “good girl” made Naoka shiver in delight once more. She ADORED hearing those words.

“You will remain just like that,” Selwyn told her as she started to raise the chain once more. “No matter how it hurts. You stay like that, pressing that pretty pussy onto my knee. My dearest love, you’ll help her, yes?”

“Of course, my dearest,” Madelynn replied, holding Naoka’s arms behind her back more tightly.

When the ordeal was over Naoka knew it must have lasted no more than a minute or two. But while Selwyn continued to slowly pull the chain connecting her nipples up? It felt like ages, like the joyful pain would never end. She didn’t want it to end. The torture was pure bliss, the steady slow ramping up of the pain making her sleepy mind dizzy with arousal, all intensified by the feeling of having her arms held behind her back and her pussy pressed into Selwyn’s knee.

“Don’t you dare cum without permission,” Madelynn had whispered into Naoka’s ear just before Selwyn let go of the chain.

There was a final burst of pain-pleasure caused by the tugging on her nipples from the weight of the dropped chain. Only after a burst of whimpered moans of pleasure was Naoka able to respond. “No, Mistress,” she panted, realizing just how close she’d been to cumming.

“Poor sleepy, confused kitten,” Selwyn said, giving the girl a look of mock sympathy. “Thought she’d like pain, but not THAT much.”

“It’s the nipple clamps,” Madelynn told Naoka as she let go of her arms. “Enchanted lightly to make the pain even more pleasurable than it already is. Oh, not by much, but just enough to help someone train to truly ENJOY such carnal delights. Heightening any pain while worn, but only in the most pleasing ways.”

As she spoke her hands were all over the girl, greedily caressing and grabbing at her like she was a possession she owned.

“Turn around,” she commanded. “Good girl. Now bend over. Yes, like that, on your hands and knees. Good, good. Backend up, raise that perky little ass to your other Mistress. You still need your punishments, still need a good spanking session.”

“Yes,” Naoka said, tail raising straight up into the air and vibrating in excitement.

Selwyn let slip a thoughtful, “Ah,” from behind Naoka. “I’d not thought about how THAT might get in the way.”

Naoka glanced over her shoulder and saw the woman pointing to her tail with the leather paddle. Her tail lashed from side to side in an anxious display of how little control she had over it. “I’m sorry, Mistress. Since I’ve been in heat it’s had a mind of its own.”

“It can’t be helped,” Madelynn cooed, running her fingers into the Kittaran’s hair so she could sensually scratch at the base of her furry ears. “Perhaps we need to have a tail binder made up for spanking sessions? For now, though, I’ll keep the naughty tail in check.”

Naoka tensed when the woman reached for her tail. Few people had ever touched it, and since entering heat having it touched had become a much more intimate affair. She let out a little whimper of pleasure as Madelynn grabbed it and then pulled it away from her backend to give Selwyn clear access to her ass.

“I like having it pulled,” Naoka moaned. “Did I know that? Why can’t I remember that?”

“Hush, sleepy kitten,” Madelynn told her, tugging ever so lightly on Naoka’s tail to make her moan again. “Don’t try and think. Just be sleepy and enjoy your punishment.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Naoka sighed drowsily, a fresh bought of sleepiness overtaking her.

“Spankings can be a delight unlike any other a good little bottom enjoys,” Selwyn told Naoka. “But they require a top who knows what they are doing. One who knows how to read their bottom’s body language. It’s the little things that make an impact session a good experience, little things like warming up the flesh about to be punished.”

As she spoke she placed the leather paddle on Naoka’s small, firm ass. She used the paddle to caress her cheeks. Naoka savored the feel of the leather against her skin, delighting in how quickly the cold surface soaked up her heat.

“Ready to begin with a warmup,” Selwyn said, pulling the paddle away and gently slapping it onto one of Naoka’s cheeks. “Always light at first,” she added, carefully slapping the other cheek. “But each slap a little harder, each impact leaving a light sting for the bottom to savor, each lingering sting increasing just how intensely the next impact will feel.”

The smacks to her ass came a little harder each time. At first they were light and playful, but gradually they grew more firm. Naoka gripped the sheets, gasping and moaning in joy more loudly to match the heavier impacts of each spanking. “Yes, Mistress,” she moaned out. “Harder, please, I was such a naughty girl cumming when I hadn’t been given permission.”

“You heard her, my dearest love, harder,” Madelyn said, holding Naoka’s tail tightly. “Harder till she can’t take any more. But remember, kitten, no cumming without permission.”

“Yes, Mistress. I’ll take my punishments and I won’t cum without permission.”

Smack.

The impact came from the left, into that cheek.

Smack.

An impact matching the strength of the last into her right cheek.

Smack!

A bit harder, the paddle angled to slap both her cheeks.

“Harder, Mistress,” Naoka whined greedily. “I was oh so bad! I need to be punished properly.”

Smack. Smack. Smack!

The spankings came faster and harder, leading Naoka to yelp in pain as she gripped the bedsheets tighter. “Harder, Mistress. I can take more, I promise.”

“But can you take it and not cum, little one?” Madelynn asked.

“I’ll be a good girl,” Naoka promised.

Her body tensed as she saw Selwyn’s arm swing up out of the corner of her eyes. She was not worried about the pain, she wanted it. She wanted MORE of it. She was worried about cumming. She felt she was on the edge, and that if she didn’t fight against it the next flurry of blows would spank her past that edge.

I’m a good girl. I won’t cum without permission.

Smack.

The blow came where she’d expected it, into her left cheek. Her flesh was aflame by that point, deliciously overstimulated with the lingering stings of the previous spankings making this one hurt all the better.

It could have made her cum. It SHOULD have made her cum. But Naoka held off. She was a GOOD GIRL. She wouldn’t cum without permission. She wouldn’t even ask for it, she wanted to prove just how good she could be.

Smack.

Another spanking, this one into her right cheek. She’d been ready, her body tense in expectation and her mind focusing on not letting the spanking make her climax. The impact sent her whole body forward, the heavy chain connecting her nipple clamps flying about and pulling so delightfully on her nipples.

I’m a good girl. I WON’T cum without permission.

SMACK.

Naoka howled, her body quivering and collapsing onto the bed. “I won’t cum without permission,” she whimpered, just barely holding her orgasm at bay.

“She’s had enough,” Selwyn panted. “I need a moment. My dearest love? Will you give our pet the relief she needs?”

“Of course I will, our pet needs her aftercare,” Madelyn told Selwyn. “Come, pet, let me help you roll over. Yes, hiss in pain. Your poor abused bottom is going to be so sore. But you’ll enjoy it. Savor the flavor of the lingering pain, yes?”

“Yes,” Naoka said, beginning to purr lightly. “Mistress, I need to cum,” she whined suddenly. “I held off like a good girl but now it HURTS.”

“Holding oneself on the edge like so often does,” Madelynn told Naoka as she crawled on top of the girl. “It’s especially so for a Kittaran in heat. Your body NEEDS release endlessly and will rebel if you choose to deny it.”

She slipped a knee between the girl’s bare legs and spread them open. “Let me bring you the relief you need,” she said as she placed a hand on Naoka’s pussy. “You may cum,” she whispered, leaning down to kiss the Kittaran as she began fingering her.

The Kittaran was so worked up and in such pain from denying her body release, and Madelynn was SOOOOOO good with her fingers, that the orgasm came quickly.

Naoka jerked her head back, pulling her lips away from Madelynn’s as she pressed her head into the bed. “Cumming,” she yowled as her whole body quivered as the release overtook all her senses. She came harder, only barely aware of Madelynn thrusting three fingers into her hard and fast to intensify the girl’s climax.

“Yes, pet, cum for me,” she growled happily, leaning closer and licking then biting Naoka’s neck in the tender area just above her collar and below the edge of her jaw. “Cum till you see stars, you little Kittaran slut. Cum till you’re begging for it to end.”

It didn’t take long for Naoka to get to that point. “Please, Mistress, I can’t take any more!”

 Madelynn pulled away, leaving Naoka panting in the center of the bed. “Such a good girl,” she cooed. “Took her punishment so well. Didn’t cum till she was told to. And now? Now she’ll let her Mistresses have their way with her mind.”

“My mind?” Naoka asked. “I don’t understand.”

They fell upon her, both women’s hands on her and holding her down. Naoka yelped in alarm, struggling for a moment. Then the warmth began, calming her. She went limp. Hands, strong FIRM hands, worked her body. Massaging her temples. Caressing her sweaty belly. Kisses, soft moist kisses all over her body spreading the stupefying warmth.

Naoka drifted off, overtaken by sleepiness again. She floated in it, barely awake and aware of the wonderful ways the women were caressing and kissing her. Her body heated and floated towards a moist, warm orgasm. It subsided and she drifted down, then was quickly worked back up into another orgasm that left her mind feeling oddly blank.

“What’s your name, kitten?”

Naoka tried to open her eyes but was too sleepy to do it. “Don’t know,” she mumbled sleepily, unsure which of her Mistresses had asked the question. “Pet?” she suggested uncertainly, knowing the answer wasn’t right as soon as she spoke it. “No… Naoka. That’s me. But I’m also your pet.”

“Such a good girl,” one of the women cooed as she caressed Naoka lovingly. The girl returned the coo, the warmth the touch sent into her body leaving her sleepy and happy. “Where are you?”

“A bed,” Naoka replied. “Soft… relaxing. In… my bedroom? Yes, I have a bedroom. My Mistresses gave it to me. They are here, touching me… making me so happy…”

“And sleepy?”

“Yes,” Naoka agreed. “Happily sleepy.”

“What a good, sleepy girl you are. Now tell us, where did you come from?”

“Can’t remember,” Naoka muttered. “Outside world… before the manor. I came from somewhere else, a dark world lacking the colors of this place. No joy, no soft bed and wet orgasms and warm bodies against mine…”

“So mixed up,” one of the women chuckled, massaging Naoka’s temples and sending warm magic flowing into her.

“Mind all muddled,” the other replied, chuckling as well. “Like someone is doing something to her mind, to her memories.”

“Yes,” the first said slyly. “Something subtle. Hard work that, takes a skilled hand. If someone WAS doing something like that they’d have to be VERY careful, we wouldn’t want to ease away the memories of EVERYTHING. Just certain bits. Rearranged really, not even erased. Lost in her mind but not truly forgotten.”

“Where are you from, pet?”

“The streets,” Naoka said without emotion. “But I don’t remember them much.”

“Such a boring place, yes? All cold and fear and hunger.”

“Yes,” Naoka replied.

“Not like our manor. Here there is warmth and passion and no hunger, only filling orgasms.”

“Yessssss,” Naoka sighed happily. “I never want to leave.”

“Of course not,” both women said in unison.

“Ah, another question, pet. Do you know how to eat pussy?”

Naoka was silent for a long time as the women caressed, kissed, and played with her. “I… don’t know.”

“Have you ever gone down on a woman?”

Again there was a long pause. “I can’t remember,” Naoka eventually said.

“What a strange thing for such a pussy-hungry slut to forget. Almost like someone was messing around with her mind, moving memories around, implanting skills she now won’t have to work to learn. We best help her find out if she DOES know how to eat pussy, right, my dearest love?”

“Of course, but let’s ensure it’s enjoyable for all involved. The bottle of lightly enchanted oil, please. And take those clamps off her nipples. They must be sore by now. Here, pour some of the oil on them. There we go, rub it into her nipples, let the oil soothe her poor, abused nipples. There we are! How does that feel, pet?”

Naoka was purring heavily by that point, wiggling sleepily and moaning in delight as the oil was worked carefully into the flesh of her swollen aching nubs. “It feels amazing,” she sighed. “A healing salve? But so much more! My nipples are all tingly and warm. They feel so sensitive, every touch so intense, even the slight breeze through the room…”

“Me first,” one of the women said, shifting so her knees were on either side of Naoka’s head. “Now show me you know how to eat pussy like you’ve been doing it for years,” she said as she sat on the girl’s face.

Naoka purred louder, reaching around the woman’s thick body and gripping her thighs as she opened her mouth and began eating her out. She was delicious, the pungent taste of her womanhood like pure ambrosia to the girl. The smell filled her senses, driving her wild. Her tongue lapped at her. She sucked on the woman’s cunt. She pressed her tongue into her wet hole, pulled it out then dragged it up and down her slit. She attended to her clit. All of it she did feeling as though it was second nature to her.

“Such a good girl,” the woman sitting on her face moaned. “Eating pussy like you’ve been doing it for years. Reading my body so perfectly, noticing how I react, leaning into what I enjoy most. Oh yes, little one, you know how to eat a woman out.”

As she spoke she grabbed Naoka’s oil-slicked nipples, pinching them just tight enough to keep a grip on them. “Keep going, I’m already so close,” she moaned, tugging up lightly on Naoka’s nipples. “And you may cum freely,” she added, tugging on them again. “A little late-night snack for our pet.”

Naoka moaned happily into the woman’s pussy. She was in no rush to cum but knew if the woman kept playing with her oversensitive nipples that way she WOULD cum before long.

Sleepily she indulged in the pussy pressed into her face. She licked. She sucked. She tongued. She savored the messy wetness of it. She luxuriated in the tastes, especially the way she knew that taste, and the smell, would linger on her once it was over. And above all she delighted in the woman’s moans along with the way she rocked and ground herself into Naoka’s face faster and harder as she neared climax.

When she was spent the other woman switched places. Naoka had no idea which was Madelynn and which was Selwyn and she didn’t care. Her Mistresses were interchangeable at that moment, two who were one in their love for each other and their domination of her.

By the end she’d had several soft, sleepy orgasms nipple tugged and twisted from her. They’d been a garnish on the meal of the two women’s cunts, something that left her full and even more sleepy. Still, full as she’d felt, she didn’t want it to end. She whined sleepily when the woman lifted off her, spent and done with Naoka.

“You need your rest,” she told the Kittaran. “Sleep. We have plans for you tomorrow.”

“We ALWAYS have plans for tomorrow,” the other said with a laugh.

“As for today, you were a VERY good girl Naoka.”

Naoka nodded. “I’m a good girl,” she muttered, shifting sleepily to crawl to the top of the bed. Her Mistresses helped her along, pulling the blankets up then tucking her in.

“Good girls get treats,” one of them told her, leaning in and giving her a long, wet kiss that left Naoka swimming up from the sea of sleep pulling her down.

“Good girls are rewarded,” the other told her, leaning down to continue the kiss the other had started.

“You’ve earned something for tomorrow,” the other said while the second finished the kiss. “Wake up, sleepy, just enough to be able to sit up and open your eyes.”

When Naoka managed it she saw Madelynn and Selwyn standing by a decorative table with a pile of beautiful flowers laid out on it. It had a single drawer and they showed her it was locked. They tapped the drawer together and it shimmered with magic before popping open.

“This is a drawer of requirement,” they explained. “There is one hidden in every room of the mansion, even the hallways. Only we can open them. They will always contain whatever it is we require at that moment.”

“What’s in it now?” Naoka asked, struggling to remain upright but with her ears perked up and angled towards them to show her interest.

 Selwyn began pulling clothing out, showing them to Naoka then passing them to Madelynn. Each article of clothing was an undergarment. Silky panties and lacy bralettes, each cuter and sexier than the last. When they were done there was a pile of underwear in Madelynn’s arms.

“You’ve now earned the right to wear undergarments,” Selwyn explained. “Small clothing for our small, sexy kitten.”

“I get to choose what to wear from that pile?” Naoka asked sleepily as she tried to imagine what they would feel like. All lacy, soft, and sexy with most of the tops leaving her small breasts so exposed she’d be functionally naked. They’d make her feel even sexier than being naked. Yet she’d miss being paraded around naked…

Before Selwyn could answer she asked another question. “Do I HAVE to wear them?”

“Some days you will get to choose,” Madelynn answered. “And on those days you are always welcome to choose to be naked. We’ll never tire of looking at your body. But some days it will please us most to see you dressed up in pretty, lacy things.”

“And some days we will want to undress you,” Selwyn added. “You’ll be given instructions each morning letting you know what our mood is.”

“You’ll soon learn that our moods dictate what we have planned for the day. Your morning instructions, whatever they are, will aid in whatever delicious torments or schemes we have planned for the day. Understand?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Naoka said groggily.

“Good girl,” Selwyn told her. “Now, to bed.”

They both stalked to the bed, climbed in, and each gave her a long, soft, sensual kiss on the mouth before re-tucking her in. Just before leaving Madelynn turned and looked at the room. With a snap of her fingers the candles that were lit were snuffed out, plunging the room into near darkness.

“Goodnight, pet,” she said then left, closing the door behind her.

Naoka snuggled into her bed and sighed happily, inviting sleep to take her.

* * *

Naoka had invited sleep’s embrace, but it was refusing to take her. With every slow, calm breath she took in the groggy sleepiness plaguing her since her Mistresses had woken her up drifted a little away like a spell that was wearing off.

She had just begun to grow frustrated when something made her sit up and open her eyes. A light, a faint one but shining uncomfortably bright in the near complete darkness of the bedroom.

The Mirror of Dhuarcain. The Girl in the Mirror. She’s calling me over…

Naoka slipped out of bed and cautiously approached the full-body mirror. As she neared the light coming from it let her see herself. Her image faded, replaced by the leggy orange-red-haired beauty that lived in the mirror. “What’s wrong, kitty, can’t sleep?”

Naoka stopped a few feet away from the mirror, not daring to go nearer. The girl’s face was too eager and Naoka suspected she was up to some kind of mischief. Still, she enjoyed it on some level. And beyond that she liked looking at the girl. She found her tall, lithe but muscular body incredibly sexy.

Even the heavy spattering of freckles spread across her face and chest aroused Naoka. She found herself wishing the girl could crawl out of the mirror and join her in bed so she could run her fingers across her chest to trace out constellations in her freckles.

“What do you want?” Naoka asked, tail lashing behind her and furry ears perked up.

The Girl in the Mirror pointed behind Naoka. “Selwyn left the book. They made it so you can read it. They don’t do things like that by accident.”

As Naoka looked over her shoulder the illumination from the mirror grew bright enough for her to see the book on a nightstand beside her bed. She went to retrieve it and brought it back to the mirror.

Looking down she traced the stamped lettering on the cover, marveling she could still read the words. Terin’s Great Voyage. The title of the book in my hand. A title I can read.

“It’s a test, perhaps,” The Girl in the Mirror said. “Will you read it? Perhaps that’s the test, to see if you’ll read it. But is reading it the right answer? Perhaps best not to, and tomorrow you’ll remind them it was left behind, hoping to be rewarded for being a ‘good girl’ who wasn’t too curious.

“But perhaps THAT would fail the test. Perhaps it’s best to ignore it, proving you’ll remain ignorant even if they give you the tools not to remain so. They took in a pathetic waif from the streets, isn’t that what they want? Best not to take actions that would turn you into something different…

“Or maybe it’s a clue they’ve left, one that contains something to help you solve a mystery. Perhaps you’re not just supposed to read it, but find the clues hidden inside it!”

Naoka stared at the book’s cover for a long time. Part of her mind was telling her to ignore the girl, that she was just up to mischief. She WAS, Naoka had no doubt about that, but she’d already accomplished her goal. The girl had put the idea the book was a test into Naoka’s head. If that was true even ignoring the book would be her choosing an answer to the test.

“What would you do?” she asked when she eventually looked up from the book’s cover, unable to decide what to do.

“Me? Oh, I don’t know… something mischievous. But that’s not you, is it? You’re not into causing mischief. You’re a passive horny little thing, yet curious. My advice? Let the magic of this place lead you. Open it to a random passage and read.”

“I’ve never read a book,” Naoka said dumbly.

“Well, now you can. Open it. Read.”

“I’m nervous,” Naoka said, looking at the girl with pleading eyes. “Can… can I come sit by your mirror and read it? I want to feel like I’m close to someone. Will you promise not to grab at me even if I’m that close?”

The playful smile on the girl’s face fell. “You really are nervous, aren’t you? Alright, come sit with me. I’ll be kind and not tease you while you read.”

Naoka started forward then stopped. “And after I’m done reading?”

The girl smirked. “Perhaps a little mischief, but I promise not to grab at you.”

Naoka went to the mirror, sitting cross-legged in front of it with her knees up against the mirror’s glass. As she put the book in her lap The Girl in the Mirror dropped to the ground and took up a position in a perfect mirror image of Naoka, a copy of the book even appearing in her lap.

“We’ll read it together,” she told Naoka.

“Thank you,” Naoka replied softly.

Naoka then opened the book to a random page, only realizing after she did that there had been a bookmark ribbon tucked into the book. She’d opened it to whatever page Selwyn had been reading.

She stared at the pages, amazed at how the words came to life as she read them. The ease she could do it was strange and alarming at first. But she quickly grew used to it and was soon enthralled by the way the words put vibrant images into her mind.

The book was about a heroine named Terin. She was on a long journey and this passage had her sailing across an ocean, getting caught in a ferocious hurricane.

Naoka had known what a novel was but hadn’t understood the appeal. How could printed or written words be better than sitting and listening to someone tell a story? You’d be missing out on so much… on the storyteller’s expressions, on the way they embellished things and made the story their own.

But this! The words put images into her mind. SHE became the storyteller, able to add those embellishments as she imagined the story, able to paint a mental picture of the characters’ faces and emotions playing out like a play before her. It was exhilarating and she wanted more. Suddenly she understood why Liedia would want to spend her days reading if this was what reading a novel was like.

Thinking about the Elve distracted her from the story and reminded her the book was a mystery, one she was trying to solve. Naoka looked up at The Girl in the Mirror, a little unsettled that she looked up at the same moment as if she were a reflection.

“Why this book?” Naoka asked. “What’s special about this one?”

“Selwyn likes it because the heroine loses,” The Girl in the Mirror told her.

Suddenly the reflection of the bedroom faded, replaced by a boat crashing its way through the waves of a roiling sea, the dark clouds of a hurricane looming ahead. Rain pelted The Girl in the Mirror who was dressed in the manner Naoka had imagined Terin had been dressed in the story.

Behind The Girl in the Mirror, who was sitting on the deck of the rising and falling boat, two behemoths were rising out of the sea in the distance, the approaching hurricane cloaking their true form and leaving only the vague outline of their towering bodies visible.

“In the book the heroine, Terin, fights the same two monsters over and over again,” The Girl in the Mirror explained as she stood up. She turned to face the looming monsters ahead, grabbing a hanging rope to hold herself steady as the boat hit another wave and rose violently in the water.

“Terin always loses,” she continued. “Always ends up captured, the two monsters taking human form and taking liberties with her.”

Ahead of her the shape of the two monsters became clearer. Not monstrosities, but two towering women whose shapes reminded Naoka of Madelynn and Selwyn.

“It’s quite smutty,” The Girl in the Mirror said, smiling over her shoulder at Naoka. She turned to face Naoka, the scene slowly beginning to fade. “Eventually the heroine decides she likes being their captive, that being used by them is the greatest joy in life. She abandons her quest to retrieve a sword capable of slaying the monsters, and instead becomes their sexual servant, submitting completely to them.”

The reflection of the room returned as did The Girl in the Mirror’s normal white gown. Naoka noticed that although her gown was dry her face and hair were still wet.

She sat, crossing her knees to put her body back into a mirror image of how Naoka was sitting. Once in place the book did not appear in her lap, instead a sword appeared. It was long, one that would take two hands to wield. The blade was oddly reflective, looking almost as though it were made of mirror glass instead of metal.

“And Selwyn likes the book because it’s supposedly written by Terin, but if it is she’s a most unreliable narrator,” The Girl in the Mirror explained as she stroked the blade of the sword lovingly but in a way that suggested she didn’t realize what she was doing.

“The story frequently mixes things up. It’s full of continuity errors, like the author doesn’t fully remember what they’d written. Or, if it really IS written by Terin, like her memories of the events have been altered and all mixed up. Some say it’s because the villains played with her mind while they played with her body, making her forget things and altering other memories. Doing things like, oh, I don’t know, teaching the character a skill they didn’t have or making her forget whether she had a skill she was made to use. Like, say, reading and eating pussy.”

The implications were obvious and upset Naoka. Before she could think what to say the air beside her began to glow with a purple haze as the ghost girl materialized, sitting cross-legged like them but floating slightly off the ground.

Her arms were crossed in disapproval as she glared at The Girl in the Mirror and then at Naoka. “If you can’t see she’s trying to trick you into looking for the sword you’re even dumber than I think you are.”

Naoka’s ears perked up, pointing towards the ghost girl. “So there IS a sword?”

The ghost girl pursed her lips. “I wasn’t saying that.” She glanced at The Girl in the Mirror who was rocking back and forth and grinning in delight. “I leave her to her games and she doesn’t interfere in mine. She— Why are you looking at me like that?”

Naoka cocked her head, realizing the ghost girl seemed a new person to her. “I found out your name,” she explained. “It’s Gwendolyn. I learned about you and Liedia. You were engaged when you were alive.”

“Yes,” Gwendolyn said, her lips pursed grumpily. “And then I WASN’T alive anymore and she’s never forgiven me, won’t even talk to me.”

“What happened?” Naoka asked. “How did you die?”

Gwendolyn narrowed her eyes. “You figured out my name all on your own, you figure out the rest without my help as well.”

“Ooh, ooh, I know,” The Girl in the Mirror said excitedly. “Let me play the lying game with her about it!”

Gwendolyn rolled her eyes. “If I don’t let you you’ll throw a fit and be an absolute terror, won’t you?”

“Almost certainly,” The Girl in the Mirror said with a huge grin on her face. “Please?”

“Oh, go on. But explain the rules first.”

“Pay attention, kitty, this is how the lying game works,” The Girl in the Mirror said excitedly. “I’ll tell you four stories about how Gwendolyn died. Three of them will be lies and one will be the truth. You win if you can guess which is the truth, understand?”

“Alright,” Naoka said, hugging the book to her chest. “That sounds fun.”

“At least she’s good at telling stories,” Gwendolyn said as though complimenting the girl pained her. “I remember when I first found the Mirror of Dhuarcain and met her. I was so enthralled by her bullshit tales. But it doesn’t take long for most women to sour heavily on the bratty shit’s bullshit.”

“Ah, but SOME women fall madly in lust or love with me and put up with all manner of mischief before they reach their breaking point,” The Girl in the Mirror said with a proud smile. “But never mind that, we must begin the first story!

“Gwendolyn and Liedia’s marriage was a very public affair, bringing together the most prominent Human family of Grayburn with a royal Elven family that ruled a secluded enclave the city wished to open trade with. It was an arranged marriage, but a happy one. Gwendolyn and Liedia fell fast in love at their first meeting.

“But the traditions of the Elves were unknown to those in Grayburn and full of many surprises. It was their custom that one spouse had to prove their love for the other by conquering a mighty beast in a public display of martial skill before the wedding could be completed.

“Since Gwendolyn had gone to the Grayburn Academy for Young Women she was thought to be magically trained enough to become an Adventurer or Battle Mage, so she volunteered to take on the challenge. Nearly the whole city came to the event, watching young Gwendolyn face off against a mighty Minotaur in an arena built just for the event.

“Sadly, poor Gwendolyn was not as skilled as she thought. Before nearly the whole city, and a delegation of Elven dignitaries including her betrothed, she was gored to death. Not only has poor Liedia not recovered from the horror of seeing her love killed so brutally and publicly, but her family was shamed. She was exiled for loving such a lacking mate. The Elves retreated to their secluded city with all hope of opening trade ending, ruining Gwendolyn’s family in the process and leading, eventually, to them selling their family estate to Madelynn and Selwyn.”

Naoka looked at Gwendolyn for any sign of whether the story was true. Her face was expressionless, giving no clue. “Let’s hear the next one,” she said, tone blank.

“This place was Gwendolyn’s family’s estate,” The Girl in the Mirror began excitedly. “And after their betrothal Liedia came to live here. They were happy and so very in love, although not supposed to be together sexually till AFTER they were married. They didn’t care. Their love, and lust, were so strong they were always sneaking off to fuck like rabbits.

“Their marriage would have been a great boon to the city, helping improve relations between Grayburn and a traveling band of Elven nobles who had been driven from their homeland. If the marriage was completed they’d settle in the Grayburn, bringing all their wealth and knowledge to the city.

“But there were members of the Elven group that thought Grayburn was below them. Too many Humans, too many OTHER lesser races. So the day before the wedding they sent an Elven assassin.

“They slipped into the manor, sneaking up on poor Gwendolyn as she was bathing. They drowned her, leaving evidence to make it look like someone from Grayburn had done the deed.

“Poor Liedia was the one to find her murdered love. It horrified and broke her. She saw through the attempt to frame the people of Grayburn but was too distraught to tell her people. They moved on, looking for somewhere else to settle.

“Most of the Elves were disgusted by the grief Liedia was showing for a lowly Human so they left her behind, abandoning her. Meanwhile the event ruined Gwendolyn’s family standing. They knew no one in the city would ever revere them as they once had, so they too left the city, selling the estate to Madelynn and Selwyn.

“Eventually Gwendolyn’s ghost appeared after they seeded so much magic in the mansion. But by then Liedia’s heart had turned to stone. She blamed Gwendolyn for losing her people and has refused to so much as speak to her.”

“Such a detailed tale,” Gwendolyn said coldly. “And the third story?”

“Have you ever wondered why you see so few Dwarves in the city?” The Girl in the Mirror asked as she excitedly launched into her third story. “It’s all THEIR fault. See, Gwendolyn and Liedia WERE to be married to bring together the Humans of the city and a nearby Elven enclave. But in doing so the city had chosen Elves over their hated Dwarven foes, two clans of people that had been feuding since long before Grayburn was even settled.

“Dwarves crashed the wedding, attacking the Elves. In the fray one lopped poor Gwendolyn’s head off, ensuring the marriage couldn’t be completed. Liedia, not having been able to save her betrothed, brought shame on her people. They banished her, swearing to have no more relations with Grayburn and setting off to wipe out the Dwarves once and for all.

“In the end both people slaughtered the other, the few survivors left scattering to the wind. By then a few generations had passed and Gwendolyn’s family had fallen upon hard times. They sold this estate to Madelynn and Selwyn.

“Eventually Liedia come into their employ and she discovered the ghost of her once dear Gwendolyn. But by then her heart had grown cold and her guilt at causing the war that wiped out her people was so great she couldn’t stomach even looking upon her former lover.”

“A truly sad tale if true,” Gwendolyn said coldly. “Last one and let’s be over with this farce quickly. I’m enjoying it far less than I’d hoped I would.”

“Ah, here’s the hardest one,” The Girl in the Mirror began, grinning mischievously at both girls sitting in front of her mirror. “I’ve had three stories to seed in common themes and events and for the final tale I’ll weave them all together into something that is going to SOUND more real, but is that just because the last three have been so dramatic and bloody?”

“Just get on with it,” Gwendolyn grumbled.

“Gwendolyn and Liedia’s marriage would have opened relations with a nearby secluded Elven enclave. It had been an arranged marriage, but luckily it turned out to be a very happy one. The two fell fast in love. Liedia wrote and performed the most beautiful poetry accompanied by stunning original music, all inspired and dedicated to her love.

“Till then Gwendolyn had been a shy, nervous rich girl who fumbled through her time at the Grayburn Academy for Young Women. The evil Headmistress Madam Phillipia hates the spoiled rich girls she teaches and delights in tormenting them when she can, and awkward, clumsy, unskilled Gwendolyn was her favorite toy to torment.

“But Liedia’s love brought great things out in the girl. She quickly threw off the girl who was such an embarrassment to her family, whose only worth had been being sold off in an arranged marriage. She became a stellar student, excelling in all the places she’d once failed and even standing up to the villain who ran the school.

“All was perfect and the day of their wedding neared. Then, in an attempt to show how much Liedia’s love had improved Gwendolyn’s life she used her family’s wealth and standing to bully Madam Phillipia into allowing her to perform a recital to show off her magical skills.

“But Gwendolyn grew nervous seeing her love, family, and the Elven dignitaries there to watch her. Madam Phillipia did her part, playing on all of Gwendolyn’s insecurities she’d learned over the years teaching her. When it came time for the recital Gwendolyn was a mess. She made a fool of herself and her family. But what was worse was how she endangered herself. She should have ended it, but pigheaded and determined to impress her love she went on, taking on lethal dangers.

“One such deadly spell went flying wild into the audience, straight at Liedia. Instinctively, the Elven beauty deflected the spell. Moments later she was horrified to discover she’d sent it flying at her love who, unlike her, had not the instincts to deflect it.

“Liedia lost her love by killing her. She was tried for murder, souring all relations between her people and those of Grayburn. Eventually she was acquitted, but by then Gwendolyn’s family had fled Grayburn, their shame too great to remain. Then, sometime later, she was taken in by Madelynn and Selwyn, who had bought her old lover’s estate.

“She discovered the imprint of her lost love but couldn’t face her. She felt too much guilt and anger. Liedia blamed Gwendolyn as much as she blamed herself for what had happened. A truly sad ending to this tale, with Gwendolyn’s love so great she remains as a ghost, but Liedia’s guilt and anger is so great she can’t reconcile with her lost love.”

With her final story finished The Girl in the Mirror put her chin in her hands and rested her elbows on the flat edge of the sword in her lap. “So, what do you think?” she asked, looking not at Naoka but at Gwendolyn.

Naoka looked at her. The girl was shaking and glaring at The Girl in the Mirror.

“What do I think?” the ghostly girl began, voice full of pain and anger. “I think you’re a cruel, spiteful brat who takes her anger and resentment for what’s happened to her out on everyone she can. I think making me sit through those stories, making me listen to different gory versions of my death, was cruel even for you. You used the broad strokes of what really happened to paint four daggers into my ethereal heart.”

She paused, practically snarling at the look of joy on The Girl in the Mirror’s face.

“But my pain is lessened,” she started up again, “knowing how every day of your shadow of a life is misery greater than my unlife. I know YOUR tale is far sadder than mine, if only for how long it has lasted. And unlike ME you’ve had to live out your misery a thousand-fold in countless Mirrors of Dhuarcain, each iteration of you as miserable and misused as the next, and none more than those like you: stolen away from your true Mistress, not even given the empty pleasure of being used for the intent you were created for.”

Naoka had watched The Girl in the Mirror as Gwendolyn ranted. There had been moments when her cruel, gleeful grin had momentarily faltered and she’d often bitten her lip anxiously. But in the end she just shrugged it off, laughing and turning to Naoka.

“So what did YOU think? Which one do you think was the true story?”

Naoka had made up her mind as soon as the final story was done. “The fourth one was the true one,” she said, remembering the exchange between Liedia and the Headmistress at the party.

She glanced at Gwendolyn, who was still seething beside her. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine,” she said, sounding not at all fine. “Just finish your game.”

“Did I win?” Naoka asked The Girl in the Mirror.

Her gleeful grin grew larger. “Aha! I never said I’d TELL you if you won!” Once she saw the shocked, angry look on Naoka’s face she fell back cackling in delight as she hugged the reflective sword to her chest.

When she sat up she was wiping away tears of mirth. “This has been the most fun I’ve had in ages, thank you both.” She then blew them both a mocking kiss and faded from sight.

Naoka was left staring at her reflection lit only by the eerie glow of Gwendolyn. “I’m sorry you had to go through that, it was quite cruel.”

“I should have known better,” she sighed, sounding emotionally drained. “You’re a fool if you keep engaging with her,” she said as she stood, her feet floating an inch above the ground. “And an even greater fool if you try and find the sword she’s trying to get you to look for. Now come on, you need to sleep,” she said, pointing to the bed before disappearing and leaving Naoka in the dark.

* * *

Naoka was running through a back alley, fleeing something. She was filthy and in rags, the way she’d been most of her life. It was a scene that had played out countless times in her life, but suddenly it felt wrong. Everything felt wrong.

She stopped running and looked around. Everything looked wrong, just a little off. The colors of the world were wrong. The size of the bricks of the alley walls were wrong. Even the ground was wrong. Looking up at the sky she saw it was all wrong as well. The moon was too large and too bright while there were too many stars, many of which were sparkling with a dazzling array of colors.

“This is a dream,” Naoka said, her ears perking up and her tail lashing behind her. The wrongness of the world around her suddenly made sense. It wasn’t the real world, but an ever-shifting dreamscape. She’d never been aware of being in a dream while dreaming before and found the sensation intriguing but a little frightening.

Something moving in the sky caught her eye. She looked back up and saw a sight that filled her with terror. A crack was spreading across the far-too-large moon. Once the jagged line in the moon stretched from one side to the other half the moon cracked and began to fall away. What had been a perfectly circular full moon broke in half, turning into a downturned crescent.

“Don’t be afraid.”

The strange voice calmed her. The terror she’d initially felt ebbed as the falling parts of the moon turned to multi-colored shooting stars burning up harmless as they fell through the night sky.

“Who said that?” Naoka asked, looking about.

A white cat strutted out from behind a pile of trash and rubbed against Naoka’s leg. The cat purred affectionately, the purring so strong it seemed to be vibrating the dreamscape all around Naoka.

Naoka stared at the cat. It was no stray. Its fur was perfectly white and it wore a collar, black leather with a silver downturned half-crescent moon dangling from it.

The cat pulled away from Naoka, shimmering as if it was radiating moonlight. A moment later the cat became a Kittaran woman, slender and wearing a sparkling silken shawl draped over her shoulders to obscure her naked body. A black leather choker was around her tall neck, a silver half-crescent moon dangling from it. Her hair was long and braided and thrown over the front of a shoulder. It, along with the fur of her big cat ears and her furry tail, was the color of moonlight and glowed with the same cold light as the moon above.

Naoka’s breath was taken away by the sight of the woman. Her face was the most stunning thing she’d ever seen. Elegant and so perfectly beautiful that she lacked the words to describe her. So flawless she seemed unreal like she was beyond the fleshy form she’d taken.

“W-what are you?” Naoka asked, able to feel the woman was no simple Kittaran her mind had created for the dream. She felt too otherworldly yet too real.

“Such a curious girl,” the mysterious woman said as she slowly stalked around Naoka. Her posture was perfect and her movements as smooth as a cat’s. “Curious even when it might get you into trouble. Yet such a submissive kitten as well.”

As the woman said the word “submissive” Naoka felt her presence increase. Power. Suffocating power that left her cowering. It left her feeling helpless, feeling like she was naked. Looking down she saw she WAS naked.

“A submissive kitten who enjoys being dominated,” the Kittaran woman continued, lunging suddenly at Naoka and slamming her into a wall. She pinned her there, grinning seductively at Naoka.

The girl felt breathless once again. The shawl the woman had been wearing was gone leaving her perfect body pressed against Naoka’s, bare skin touching bare skin. The woman’s body was warm, yet there was a coldness to the warmth that confused Naoka. It reminded her of the moonlight, bright but never bringing warmth.

The hands pinning Naoka to the wall were impossibly strong. She was helpless, a weak kitten in the clutches of prey that could easily dispose of her. The fear she felt excited Naoka. It left her panting with arousal, eager to find out what the woman was going to do to her.

As she panted the woman’s smell overwhelmed her. It was a dizzying mix of deliciously pungent feminine arousal mixed with wild musk leaving her smelling more animal than woman. It was an intoxicating smell that left Naoka dizzy with arousal.

“A submissive kitten who enjoys being helpless,” the woman purred, yanking Naoka away from the wall. She turned the girl, tossing her into the air.

Naoka felt a moment of panic, fearing the powerful woman had just tossed her into the wall of the alleyway. But the alleyway was gone as though it had never been there. She landed on a soft bed, the woman leaping on top of her and pinning Naoka to it.

“A slutty, submissive kitten who does so ever love being helpless and used by stronger women,” the woman told Naoka as she held her down. She used a knee to press the girl’s legs open and slid it between them.

Naoka moaned softly when the woman pressed her knee into her womanhood. “Yes,” Naoka cooed. “I’m a slutty, submissive kitten and I do love being helpless and used by women dominating me.” She purred, wiggling to press her sex into the Kittaran woman’s knee.

“So strange,” the woman said before leaning down and softly kissing Naoka’s neck. “All your life you’ve been terrified of being helpless,” she added before dragging her lips down the girl’s neck then licking and kissing her upper chest. “Running. Hiding. Never trusting, not even the other young ones who lived their lives on the streets like you.”

Naoka moaned cutely when the woman moved her mouth to one of her breasts and began sucking on her nipple. “There was so much to be afraid of,” the girl moaned quietly, not wanting to remember.

“But now you’re safe,” the woman said when she stopped sucking on Naoka’s nipple. “Or at least you think you are,” she added as she nuzzled into the side of the girl’s face. As she did this she gripped Naoka’s wrists, claws extending from her fingertips and digging into the soft flesh there.

Naoka hissed in pain while arching her back in delight at the pain.

“You think you’re safe, a stray cat who’s found a comfortable home. And now that you feel you’re safe and can CHOOSE to be helpless that helplessness is exhilarating. Arousing. A kinky inversion of your reality until those women took you in.”

“Yes,” Naoka moaned as the woman rubbed her pussy with her knee. “Yes… that’s part of it.”

“But not all of it,” the woman told her, leaning in and licking Naoka’s jawline. “The rest? You’re a horny, kinky little kitten who’s discovered she likes being in heat. Who enjoys being bound. Who enjoys being dominated and used. A selfish and maybe even lazy little thing who likes the way domineering women pleasure her.”

As she spoke the woman let go of one of Naoka’s wrists. She moved her knee and replaced it with the freshly freed hand. Three fingers slipped easily into Naoka’s wet pussy, working the girl with carnal skill only possible in a dream.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Naoka gasped and moaned as the woman played with her pussy. “That’s what I am, WHO I am!”

The woman let go of Naoka’s other wrist, placing the hand on her upper chest. “A slutty, horny little kitten who’s even discovered she enjoys PAIN,” she purred, extending claws again and dragging them down the middle of Naoka’s chest. As the girl hissed and moaned in delight the woman added, “But not too much pain. Just enough to add sensation, just enough to leave you a little freighted but never feeling like there’s real danger.”

“Yessssss,” Naoka moaned softly as the woman continued to claw her chest and work her pussy.

“A helpless, horny kitten who just wants to be fucked and get off. Who wants to be MADE to get off,” she said, pushing Naoka almost to the edge of climax.

“Yes!” Naoka gasped. “Yes, oh gods, please, make me cum!”

“Not ‘gods’,” the woman told Naoka as she kept her just on the edge of climax. “Not plural and not male. ‘Goddess’. I am a goddess, little kitten. Selm, the Kittaran Goddess of Dreams and the Falling Moon.”

Naoka bucked and gasped. She moaned and whimpered. The goddess was cruelly keeping her from cumming yet not letting up on pleasuring her.

“I helped make you,” Selm continued. “I helped make ALL Kittarans. And having helped make you all I watch over all my little kittens even if most don’t even know I exist, don’t know they can pray to me to earn my blessings.

“So many of my kittens scattered across Alaria, all living such diverse lives. Nearly all of them lost strays in some way, not understanding how they were meant to fit into the world. Confused lost kittens, lost one way when not in heat, lost another way when in heat.

“I watch them all, they ARE my kittens after all. But you, little Naoka, YOU were always destined to be something special. I’ve watched over you more closely than you’ll ever understand. I’ve cared for and protected you in subtle ways no one could notice, not even the other gods.

“I’ve moved so many pieces on the chess board of the physical plane of Alaria, all to ensure you became the young woman you blossomed into when you first entered heat. Positioned you so those villains Madelynn and Selwyn would discover you and find you irresistible so they’d take you in. So you would be exactly where you are when you are needed most.”

Naoka’s soft, whimpering moans as she was kept on the edge of climax ended for a moment, just long enough for her to ask “Why?”

“A deity feels no need to explain their actions to mortals,” Selm declared as she made Naoka cum.

The words came from the woman, yet Naoka didn’t hear them. She felt them. They were the sweat dripping from her body in response to the heat of the woman’s body pressed against hers. They were her orgasm, deep and prolonged and hitting her in waves that sent her body twisting and wiggling under the goddess’ divine body.

“Besides,” Selm purred into one of Naoka’s furry cat ears as she let the girl’s orgasm end, “mysteries build power.”

By the end of the sentence the voice speaking to her had changed. It wasn’t Selm speaking but someone else, someone familiar. Someone not lying on top of her as Selm had been, but standing at the edge of the bed.

Naoka reeled, disoriented and confused. She was in her bed but it was strange. Too large yet too small at the same time. Selm was no longer on top of her, not even in the bed with her, yet Naoka still felt the goddess’ overwhelming presence.

Madelynn and Selwyn stood beside the bed. One of them had finished the sentence about mysteries, but Naoka couldn’t be sure which of them had spoken. As Naoka looked at them the two women seemed to grow, their presence becoming something her dream could barely contain. They towered over her four-poster bed reminding her of the monsters The Girl in the Mirror had shown her when she’d illustrated the scene from Terin’s Great Voyage.

“Mysteries build power,” Madelynn repeated.

“And we need all the power we can gather,” Selwyn added.

“But why?” Naoka asked, still panting as she came down from the intense orgasm the goddess had given her.

Naoka was suddenly standing, her bed gone and black emptiness all around her. A beam of light cut through the darkness, illuminating the dreamscape just around her.

A woman stood in the light with her. Madelynn. Tall and imposing but her presence comforting. She smiled at Naoka, putting a finger on her forehead.

“Because we hunger,” she told Naoka as she began slowly tracing a large circle on the girl’s forehead. At the same time she placed another finger on her upper chest and started dragging it down the girl’s naked body, making Naoka shudder and coo softly.

“We always hunger,” the woman standing before Naoka said as she shifted and became Selwyn. She continued slowly tracing the circle on Naoka’s forehead. “We always hunger for more magic,” she said, the finger she was teasingly dragging down Naoka’s chest passing between the girl’s small breasts. “For power,” she added, one finger completing half the circle on Naoka’s forehead while the other slid around her belly button. “And for pussy,” he added as her finger reached Naoka’s pubic mound.

The woman turned into Selm just as the finger on Naoka’s forehead finished tracing the circle. “Because they can, my kitten,” the goddess said, smiling slyly as she grabbed the girl’s pussy and began rubbing it. “They feed on tasty young women and you’re just their newest feast. But you’re more than they expect. You have MY protection.”

Naoka felt the circle that had been traced on her head. She felt it heat, a pulsing something soaked into her skin and staying there.

Selm slipped behind her, rubbing her naked body against Naoka’s as she moved around her. The goddess purred, the vibrations shaking Naoka to her core and making her purr in reply.

“Look,” she told Naoka. Before them a familiar full-body mirror appeared.

“The Mirror of Dhuarcain,” Naoka said, noting the item’s familiar shape and the carvings set in its wooden frame.

“A Mirror of Dhuarcain,” the goddess corrected her. “The one in your bedroom is far from the only one in existence.”

Naoka was quickly engrossed by the reflection she saw in the mirror. Selm was behind her glowing like the moon, her presence large and suffocating. Naoka could see and feel power flowing from the goddess into her, making the circle that had been traced on her forehead glow with cool crisp silver light. The bottom of the circle shifted, reforming into a downturned crescent moon.

“My mark,” Selm told Naoka. “My protection. You’ve always had it, but I’ve needed to keep it hidden till now. Madelynn and Selwyn would never have taken you in had they been able to see it upon you. It will remain hidden, but now I’ve strengthened it. You WILL need it, my kitten.”

The goddess faded from the mirror but Naoka could still feel her presence all around her.

Naoka’s reflection faded as well, replaced by The Girl in the Mirror. She stood exactly as Naoka stood, a perfect mirror reflection of the Kittaran. She even had a glowing silver downturned crescent on her forehead. The Kittaran reached up to touch it, The Girl in the Mirror copying her movements as though she was just a reflection of Naoka.

“I bear Selm’s mark too,” The Girl in the Mirror told Naoka. “I once served one who served her,” she explained.

As she did the black void reflected in the mirror changed. It became a small cabin, a wonderfully cluttered place filled with drying herbs and brewing potions. Naoka noticed another Mirror of Dhuarcain hidden among the clutter.

The Girl in the Mirror glanced over her shoulder, smiling at the mirror as if lost in fond memories. “It was my home once,” she said, voice sad. “It was where I was made and where I was meant to remain,” she added when she looked back at Naoka. “It was where my witch was.”

As she spoke those last words the scene behind The Girl in the Mirror faded slightly. A shadowed figure appeared behind The Girl in the Mirror, a hand placed possessively on her shoulder.

The woman was tall and curvaceous with large deer-like antlers coming out of her head. The figure loomed large, her presence as monstrous and foreboding as Selwyn and Madelynn’s had been yet eclipsing the power they held.

There was suffocating power emanating from the shadowed figure. It reminded Naoka of the power Selm radiated, only less so. A power beyond what mortals could wield, but not quite that of a god.

The Girl in the Mirror reached up to hold the woman’s hand resting on her shoulder. “I was hers,” she began as if explaining some great hidden mystery. “They all have one of me, every one of the witches hidden away in their enchanted forests. All the slivers of my soul shattered apart and trapped in these mirrors. Cursed to spend my endless unlife spread through Alaria, each piece of me serving a necessary duty for our witches.

“But I was stolen from my witch,” she continued as the woman behind her and the cabin they had been standing in faded from sight. “And now I serve Madelynn and Selwyn,” she sighed sadly, hugging herself as though the absence of her former master left her cold. “Or so they think,” she added, mischief sparkling in her eyes.

“I both hated and loved my witch. It’s the same with every Girl in the Mirror. We love and hate our witch, the same story playing out countless times with countless variations all across Alaria, over and over again. It’s complicated and few understand it.

“Madelynn and Selwyn THOUGHT they understood. When they stole me away they THOUGHT they were freeing me, that I’d be thankful. But the truth is always more complicated than it seems, and I am a VERY good actress. They think I cherish them for ‘freeing’ me, that I have been happy to trade one prison and one master for a new prison in this manor and new masters in them.”

The mischievous look on her face grew. “My witch was the servant of Selm, Kittaran Goddess of Dreams and the Falling Moon. Madelynn and Selwyn thought I only served the witch, they did not and do not realize I’ve always been loyal to Selm. I still serve her even as I serve Madelynn and Selwyn.”

The two imposing women suddenly appeared behind The Girl in the Mirror, menacing and angry.

“You serve only us now, girl,” Selwyn snarled.

The Girl in the Mirror’s arms fell to her side and ropes artfully binding her body appeared up and down her naked frame. A red ball gag appeared in her mouth, held tightly in place by leather straps. But the suddenly bound girl did not look alarmed. She was smiling at Naoka through her gag, preening with joy at being bound.

“Such a sad existence in this terrible mirror,” Selwyn continued. “Poor nameless girl… locked away for eternity, able to touch others but never feel another’s touch.” She moved to put a hand on The Girl in the Mirror’s shoulder but it passed through it like she wasn’t there.

Madelynn hugged herself and shivered dramatically. “It’s so cold in here, isn’t it?”

“So very cold, my dearest love,” Selwyn answered her.

Together the two stepped around The Girl in the Mirror. “Such a sad tale this one has,” Selwyn told Naoka. “Her never-ending unlife is a never-ending torment with only rare moments of joy that she inevitably ruins. Because she ruins EVERYTHING, it’s in her nature.”

“But we saved her,” Madelynn continued. “And we have done our best to help her throw off her most self-destructive habits. We even use our magic and power to bring her joys her ‘precious’ witch never could.”

“We give her more than her cursed unlife should allow,” Selwyn said.

Together the two women stepped closer to the mirror. Both put a hand on the glass, smearing their palms across it.

“Blood,” Selwyn said as she smeared blood across the inside of the mirror.

“And ash,” Madelynn added, smearing thick ash across the mirror as well.

“It’s all she’s supposed to have,” Selwyn said. “But we give her so much more.”

Behind them The Girl in the Mirror bounced excitedly. Through the red ball gag in her mouth she said, “Yesh ‘istresses! Shoooo ‘uch oooor!”

The dreamscape twisted. Naoka was inside the mirror, Selwyn and Madelynn standing side by side where the Kittaran had stood a moment ago. The world inside the mirror was cold and unwelcoming and it was only the heat of a warm body pressed against Naoka that prevented her from shivering.

Things had changed so suddenly and confusingly in the dream it took Naoka a moment to understand what had happened. She was not just inside the mirror but bound like The Girl in the Mirror as well, their arms tied behind their backs and their torsos covered in an artful rigging of rope. Their bodies were pressed front to front with the ropes artfully tying them up connected to keep them that way.

Their faces were pressed together. Both wore a ball gag, the SAME ball gag. It was in both their mouths, separate leather straps extending from it to hold it in place. Their mouths were locked together, their lips not quite touching as they both drooled into the shared gag, the drool dripping out onto their chests.

Both girls’ legs were untied and The Girl in the Mirror took advantage of that, sliding a leg between Naoka’s so she could rub the girl’s pussy with her knee.

The intensity of the sudden change in her dream reality overwhelmed Naoka. The coldness of the world in the mirror heightened the heat she felt from being bound and gagged against another girl. The heat of the girl’s knee against her sex was even more heightened.

Before long Naoka was moaning and drooling as she ground her body into the girl’s knee. She built quickly to climax, convulsing happily as she came.

The dreamscape shifted and twisted while she came, snapping back into focus once her orgasm was over. She was back on the other side of the mirror no longer tied up.

The Girl in the Mirror stood beside her dressed in gleaming full plate mail. “Look,” she whispered, pointing at the mirror. “Remember the sword? Perhaps you’ll see a hint to the help answer to that particular mystery.”

Inside the mirror Liedia and Gwendolyn appeared, both looking alive and happy. They had their arms wrapped around each other and were engaged in a long, passionate kiss. When the kiss ran its course they remained close, both keeping an arm wrapped around the other’s waist.

“You’re going to need so much help, little kitten,” Liedia said, her voice not her own. It was Selm’s voice speaking through the image of the Elven beauty.

“You have to make friends,” Selm continued, speaking through the image of Gwendolyn. “Even with those who seem to delight in tormenting you.”

The two shimmered and changed, becoming the two servant girls who had been attending to Naoka.

“Even if we bully you,” one said with Selm’s voice. “Even if it seems we hate you,” the other added in Selm’s voice as well.

The image in the mirror shifted again. The girl beside Naoka was back in her mirror. Her armor was gone. She wore a pretty dress, the front low cut to show off the top of her freckled chest. “You must look for and find the weapon you’ll need to slay your enemies. You’ll find it here,” she said, patting her chest.

“In my heart?” Naoka asked.

The Girl in the Mirror flashed a sly smile. “Would I ever make it that easy? Of course not.”

Selm stood where The Girl in the Mirror had, standing in the same position and wearing the same dress. “Nothing will ever be that easy here, little kitten.” She made a fist with the hand on her chest, turning it upside down and resting it between the cleavage the low-cut dress left on prominent display.

Glowing light appeared between her breasts as the image in the mirror shifted again. Madelynn stood in the mirror in the same position Selm had, the glow from her breasts bright as the handle of a sword appeared in her clenched fist.

Slowly she pulled the sword out, saying, “We’d never leave a weapon crafted to slay evil like us just lying around.”

Madelynn became Selwyn as she pulled the sword further out from the glowing portal in her cleavage. “A sword,” she sneered as she finished pulling out the weapon. She held it up, turning it from side to side and looking at it with disdain. “Such an inelegant weapon, but it can serve a purpose.” She thrust it at the mirror, shattering the glass.

The dreamscape shifted, the mirror and the glass gone. Naoka was lying on her bed, her legs hanging off the edge and spread wide open. Selwyn stood before Naoka, pointing the weapon in her hand at the girl’s pussy. Only it wasn’t a sword anymore, it was the vibrating magic wand they’d used on her.

Naoka moaned and wiggled as the intense vibrations sent her shooting toward climax.

“This is a much better weapon,” Selwyn told her. “Pleasure,” she added as the intensity of the vibrations increased. “Overwhelming pleasure to make a pretty submissive girl cum over and over again till she’s in tears begging for the pleasure to end.”

Dream time sped forward to the point Naoka was weakly convulsing, her pussy sore from too many climaxes. “Please, Mistress,” she whined. “I can’t take any more…”

“Shhhh,” a comforting voice told Naoka.

The dreamscape had changed again. She was still in her bed but Selwyn was gone. Selm was there, naked and sprawled out with her back resting on a pile of pillows. Naoka, covered in sweat and still shaking, lay on top of her. The goddess had her limbs wrapped lovingly around the girl as she stroked and comforted her.

“Calm, my kitten. Everything is going to be okay. I will always be watching over you, always keeping you safe. Even when it seems I’m not I WILL be there, looking down on you and protecting you.”

Naoka felt comforted in the goddess’ arms. She felt safe. Reassured. But there was a coldness to the comfort, something just below the surface she had to feel out. It was a greedy selfishness running through the comfort being given to her.

“You’re only protecting me because you want me here in my Mistresses’ manor,” Naoka said. It was spoken not as an accusation but as an observation of fact.

“Yes my kitten,” Selm told her, stroking her lovingly. “We gods, we do not protect mortals for their sake. We do not bestow our divine favor and blessings on them out of the kindness of our hearts. We do it in exchange for faith given to us through prayer, which sustains us.

“And we play with your lives for our amusement. We have our wars we fight amongst ourselves, grand things that have lasted ages of the world you call Alaria. And sometimes we indulge in simple machinations involving you mortals to amuse ourselves and help pass eternity.”

Both Kittarans were purring, the vibrations moving back and forth between their chests as they were pressed together. “So what is happening here?” Naoka asked her as she enjoyed the goddess’ physical attention. “Why do you protect me? Am I a chess piece in some grand war between the gods, or just an amusing diversion to pass the time?”

“Mysteries build power,” Selm said as ran her fingers soothingly through Naoka’s hair. “And gods do not need to explain themselves to mortals.”

* * *

Naoka was abruptly awoken as her sweat-soaked blankets were yanked off her, leaving the girl naked and cold.

“What a gross mess you are,” a servant girl declared. “You’ll need a bath this morning.”

“And her hair!” the other servant girl exclaimed. “A nasty tangled damp mess. All that hard work yesterday brushing it out and setting it up all nice and THIS is how it looks less than a day later?”

Naoka didn’t respond to the two girls. She was afraid the memories of the intense dream would slip away as the memories of dreams so often did. Not only did the memories linger, they felt like memories of MORE than a dream.

“Something’s eating away at you,” one of the servant girls said as she yanked Naoka’s hair to get her attention.

The Kittaran yowled in pain then hissed at the girl. When she splashed water at the girl to make her back off she paused, confused. She couldn’t remember the two girls bringing in the bathing tub much less being led into it.

“Confused nasty little thing,” the other servant girl said, grabbing a handful of Naoka’s hair and giving it a good yank. “Oh, don’t hiss so. We’re just helping you focus.”

“We’re your friends,” the other girl said as she dumped a cup of water unceremoniously onto Naoka’s head. “It’s not like we have any reason to be mean to an ungrateful little slut like you.”

“I think she’s as cleaned up as she’s going to get. Come on, you nasty ungrateful stray, out of that water so we can dry you off.”

As they toweled Naoka off one of them said, “Not a single purr today? You normally can’t contain yourself once we start touching you. Do you not like us touching you anymore?”

One of them grabbed the Kittaran’s breasts while the other went for her womanhood. Naoka hissed and leaped away from them, her damp tail lashing in agitation behind her. “Stop it!”

“Stop what?” one asked, giving her a mock innocent look.

“Stop THIS?” the other said, sneaking up behind Naoka and smacking her ass.

Naoka jumped away in alarm, not just at the stinging pain of the spanking but at her reaction to it.

The two girls laughed. “There’s the purring. The little stray slut can’t hide how much she likes being spanked.”

“Why are you being mean?” Naoka asked dumbly as one worked on toweling her hair off while the other led her to the room’s vanity.

“Oh, hush,” the one drying her hair told her as the towel, thanks to a simple enchantment, heated to dry her hair off faster.

Naoka found herself purring softly, calmed by the warmth. There was something decadent about it. Magic had always seemed a rare thing to her, something saved for special moments. She’d always known it wasn’t so, but growing up on the streets she’d not imagined how the wealthy could put it to such mundane uses.

“Sit,” the one leading her said as she pulled the chair in front of the vanity out. “See? We’re not so bad and you LIKE being bullied by us, don’t you?”

“Of course she does,” the other said as she finished drying Naoka’s hair. “You’re just a little slut who adores being dominated and bossed around.” She threw the towel onto the ground and ran her fingers through Naoka’s dried hair, making the girl purr louder. Then, without warning, grabbed and yanked it. “Who likes being hurt just right,” she said, laughing at the way Naoka responded to the pulling of her hair with an erotic moan.

They spun her chair around so she was facing away from the vanity. “A stray cat who wandered in and took what she doesn’t deserve,” one of the servant girls said as she pinned Naoka to the chair.

The other dropped to the ground and crawled between the first’s legs. She pushed Naoka’s legs open and put her face close to the Kittaran’s sex. “A selfish, greedy slut who likes it when women take what they want from her,” she said, voice breathy and warm against Naoka’s pussy.

“Does it excite you?” the one pinning her to the chair asked, leaning down and brushing her lips against Naoka’s. “Being bullied… Having women taking what they want from you?”

The girl with her face in Naoka’s crotch sighed heavily then moved in close, kissing Naoka’s pussy. She dragged her lips down, tongue darting out to tease the girl.

“Does it arouse you?” the girl pinning her to the chair asked. “Does it?” she asked the other servant girl. “Is her pussy wet?”

“Deliciously so,” the girl with her face between Naoka’s legs said as she licked and sucked on the Kittaran’s womanhood.

The girl pinning her to the chair kissed Naoka. It was an aggressive, demanding kiss that left the Kittaran submissively limp.

Naoka moaned softly into the girl’s mouth, pressing her thighs together around the other girl’s face as the servant girl continued to eat her out.

“Tell the truth,” the one kissing her asked when she pulled away. “Do you like it when we bully you? When we take what we want from you?”

“Yes,” Naoka gasped. With the girl pinning her to the chair pulling away she was able to grab the other’s head and help lead her mouth to all the best places. “Yes, please, don’t stop,” she moaned.

“But we have to,” the other girl said, grabbing the one kneeling between Naoka’s legs and pulling her away. “You’ve rules, after all. Can’t have you cumming without permission.”

Naoka whimpered, longing for the return of the girl’s mouth. “You’re cruel,” she moaned as she put her hands between her legs and fought against the urge to play with herself. “Getting me worked up like that… making me horny. It’s all I’ll be able to think about now.”

Both girls smirked at each other. “That WAS fun,” one said.

“Oh yes, we’ll have to try and start most days this way.” She looked at Naoka, sneering at her. “You’d love it, wouldn’t you?”

Naoka whimpered. “Yes,” she admitted, her voice barely audible.

“But that’s enough for today, we have a job to do. You need to be prepared.” She turned Naoka’s chair back around. “All this long hair needs to be brushed out. You’ve made a right mess of it, you must have been tossing and turning all night.”

The other servant girl handed her a large brush before hopping up onto the vanity. For a little bit she sat quietly smiling at Naoka as the other servant girl brushed her hair.

“See, we’re not all bad,” she said once Naoka had calmed down. She started absentmindedly playing with the fancy beauty products sitting on the vanity beside her. Seeming bored and wanting to fill the silence she asked, “Why DID you wake up all sweaty and messy?”

“I had a… dream,” Naoka answered uncertainly, not sure how to describe the dream that had been so much more than that.

“A bad dream?” the servant girl on the dresser asked.

“Impossible,” the one brushing Naoka’s hair said before the Kittaran could answer. “No bad dreams in this place. Erotic dreams only. Scary, maybe. Full of alluring monsters and terrifying half-truths? Almost certainly. But never ‘bad’ dreams.”

“Pretend we’re dear friends and tell us about it,” the girl sitting on the dresser said.

Naoka remembered that in the dream she’d been told to try and make friends even with those who seemed to delight in tormenting her. “It… wasn’t a normal dream,” she began, uncertain how to put into words how important and real but not real it had felt.

Through the mirror in the vanity Naoka could see the girl brushing her hair. “Dreams in this place are never normal,” she said matter-of-factly. “What made it so abnormal? What made it feel special and intense?”

“There was a woman in it,” Naoka began.

The girl sitting on the vanity snorted. “No girl our Mistresses bring to live in THIS room is going to be dreaming about men.”

“She was a Kittaran,” Naoka went on, ignoring the snide comment. “But… powerful. She said she was a goddess. She FELT like a goddess, although I’d never heard of her. She said she was Selm, the Goddess of—”

“Oh, her,” the girl sitting on the vanity said, cutting her off. “Best ignore her,” she added as though goddesses appearing in dreams was an every night occurrence not worth being noted.

“She’s like The Girl in the Mirror,” the one brushing her hair added. “Best ignore whatever she says, it’s all mischief. She’s a trickster goddess that has some weird obsession with our Mistresses and is always trying to turn their servants against them.”

The girl sitting on the vanity nodded. “I agree, treat her like The Girl in the Mirror. Ignore what she says, it’s all mischief.”

“All lies?” Naoka asked.

The two servant girls gave each other anxious looks. “We didn’t say that.”

“It doesn’t matter if she tells the truth or not,” the other said. “Ignore her. That’s the best thing to do.”

“And don’t tell our Mistresses she’s been appearing in your dreams,” the one on the vanity said. “They… don’t appreciate Selm’s presence in their home.”

“It makes them… grumpy,” the one brushing her hair said.

“Angry even,” the other said. “And it’s always best not to anger our Mistresses.”

“If they get angry with you they MIGHT just reevaluate your special place here. They might decide you’re no longer worthy of being their favored ‘pet’. You might just lose your place in this room.”

Naoka had been purring softly through the whole conversation, luxuriating in the feeling of having her long hair brushed so thoroughly. Her purrs died at the thought of having to leave what she’d grown to think of as ‘her’ room. “They would kick me out?”

“Oh, our Mistresses don’t kick out the pretty girls they collect, even when they lose the focus of being their favored pets,” the girl behind her said, running the brush through Naoka’s hair one final time before going to lean against the vanity opposite the other servant girl. “You get presented with a choice. You can stay here and keep indulging in all the wonderful delights of this place, but you have to EARN your stay.”

“You get offered a job,” the girl sitting on the vanity said.

“Is that how you both became servant girls?”

They both nodded.

“We each lived in this room once,” one said.

“But they got bored of us once we were ‘trained’,” the other added.

“Is that why you don’t like me?” Naoka asked.

“Don’t like you? Why would you think that?” one asked as the other reached out and grabbed Naoka’s nipples. She twisted them just enough to make the Kittaran hiss and bat her hands away.

They both laughed as they left the vanity behind. “Come on, kitty, you’re not done getting ready for your day.”

“That’s right,” the other said. “We hear you’ve earned some clothes aside from that pretty collar you’re now wearing.”

“Just underwear,” Naoka said as she got up. She grabbed her breasts and massaged her sore nipples, annoyed the ache from having them twisted was lingering for so long. The pain had left her dizzy with arousal and she was struggling to focus. She was frustrated knowing it would only get worse till she was permitted to cum.

“Just underwear,” one of the servant girls said in a voice imitating Naoka. “Only a few nights here and she’s already earned clothes, but thinks, ‘just underwear’.”

Only a few nights, Naoka thought feeling amazed. It feels like so much longer… Each day has felt like weeks. Time really does move strangely here.

“The stray cat our Mistresses have taken in is so eager to wear pretty, expensive, lacy things. But she forgets she’s only entitled to the clothing she’s earned if our Mistresses have left no instructions for how she is to be prepared for the day.”

Naoka’s ears perked up. “Have they left any instructions?”

“Of course they have,” one of them told her. “You are to choose what clothing you’re allowed then are to be brought to them.”

“Your underwear is in here,” the other told Naoka, opening the top drawer of a dresser. “Panties in this drawer, bras in the second.”

Naoka practically pounced across the room to begin looking through the drawers but once there was quickly overwhelmed by the variety. “It’s all so pretty,” she said as she pulled out articles of garments to look at. “And all so wonderful feeling,” she added, closing her eyes and rubbing a silky pair of panties against her cheek.

“You get used to fine things rather quickly,” one of the servant girls said with bored disinterest.

“And too much choice can become tedious,” the other added. She ran her hands down her slutty maid’s outfit and tugged lovingly at the tiered, ruffled bottom of the too-short skirt. “Sometimes choosing not to have any choice at all is best. The thrill of having your Mistresses make your choices, of choosing to give them that power over you.” She hugged herself and smiled.

The other giggled, turning her backside to the girl and bending over. As she stuck her ass out she flipped her ruffled skirt up, exposing her naked backend. “And underwear is overrated,” she laughed.

“Naughty girl,” the other laughed, playfully smacking her bare ass.

Naoka remained focused on the underwear she was digging through, although one of her cat ears was turned as she listened to the two servant girls. Eventually she huffed in frustration. “There’s just too much to choose from,” she told the giggling girls. “Will you two help me? We could keep pretending we’re ‘dear friends’ like you suggested earlier.”

One of the girls rolled her eyes. “She’s painfully naive and kindhearted.”

“It’s sickeningly endearing,” the other groaned. “Oh, alright, but on one condition.”

“Anything,” Naoka said quickly, ears perked up in excitement while she grabbed her tail and stroked it anxiously. She was relieved not to have to make the choice on her own. It was just too overwhelming. And as the servant girl had said she found a thrill in choosing to let someone else make her choices for her.

The two servant girls leaned in and whispered to each other, nodding in agreement as they pulled away. “It’s traditional for servants such as us to help the fancy ladies we serve dress. We’ll help you pick out clothing when you want, but in exchange we get to dress you each day from now on, even if you don’t need or want our help some mornings.”

“And while we do we’re allowed to touch and tease and play with you,” the other said, eyes glimmering with greedy lust.

Naoka’s ears went flat. “But that will get me worked up,” she said nervously. “I’m already all horny and distracted.”

“So?” one of the servant girls said. “You’re about to go have your ‘breakfast’. Who cares if you show up a dripping, muddled mess? Our Mistresses might even prefer you that way first thing in the morning. It will make giving you your ‘breakfast’ all the easier. It will—”

“Shit,” the other servant girl exclaimed suddenly. “Fuck me. Fuck us both!”

“What is it?” the first servant girl asked, alarmed at her partner’s sudden outburst.

“We forgot her fucking morning teas,” the second girl told her.

“Oh shit,” the other exclaimed, backhanding her partner’s chest.

“Ouch, my fucking tits,” she moaned, grabbing her breasts protectively.

“Come on, we MUST go get the teas and serve them up to her. If our Mistresses find out we forget we’ll be in BIG trouble. We’re not talking ‘funishments’, we’re talking time on forniphilia detail! And I don’t know about you, but that is NOT one of my favorites.”

The two rushed out of the room leaving Naoka alone and confused.

“They’re not your friends, you know, and they never will be,” an ethereal voice said.

“Hello, Gwendolyn,” Naoka said, turning and smiling as the ghost girl appeared behind her.

“Stop that,” the pretty girl snapped.

“Stop what?” Naoka asked, not understanding her anger.

Gwendolyn floated closer to her and waved her arms in Naoka’s face. “The purring! I’m not your friend either, I’m MEAN to you.”

Naoka put a hand on her chest, feeling the light drumming of the purring she’d not noticed. “Maybe I don’t care that you’re mean to me,” she said as she thought about how she felt. “Or maybe I LIKE that,” she added uncertainly. “I don’t really know how I feel about you, how I feel about anyone here. I just know I am enjoying how you all treat me.”

Gwendolyn scrunched up her pretty face and stuck her tongue out. “You are painfully naive and kindhearted,” she said in disgust.

“You were too, long ago,” a third voice said, muffled and coming from the Mirror of Dhuarcain.

“Oh, come on,” Gwendolyn exclaimed as she threw her arms up in annoyance. “Don’t purr louder for HER. She’s The Girl in the Mirror. A Liar. An evil cruel trickster. Just because she’s HOT doesn’t mean you have to fall for her too.”

Naoka ignored Gwendolyn’s outburst and walked towards the Mirror of Dhuarcain.

The Girl in the Mirror appeared, blowing a raspberry at Gwendolyn before looking at Naoka. “I’m your friend,” she said, smiling reassuringly at the Kittaran. “I’ll be your best friend if you allow me.”

 She looked around as if checking to see if anyone was spying on her then rushed to the mirror glass. As she did she slipped a shoulder of her white gown down, letting it fall till one of her small breasts were exposed. “I’ll be MORE than your friend if you’ll have me,” she said, moaning indecently as she rubbed her exposed breast against the inside of the mirror.

Naoka stepped up to the mirror, ignoring the girl’s indecent display. “You were in my dream,” she said cautiously as her tail lashed behind her. “Gwendolyn was too for a moment, but it wasn’t HER there. It was just… part of the dream. But you felt like Selm did, like you were REALLY there.”

The Girl in the Mirror stopped rubbing up against the mirror and righted her dress, refusing to make eye contact as she did. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said in a flat voice.

Gwendolyn rushed to Naoka’s side. “Liar,” she accused The Girl in the Mirror. “Why were you in her dreams? And with Selm! I know our Mistresses put up with a lot from you, but if you’re helping that trickster goddess out that’s too far even for YOU.”

“It wasn’t me,” The Girl in the Mirror said flatly and unconvincingly.

“She’s a liar,” Gwendolyn blurted out. “And a VERY good actress when she wants to be. She’s barely trying to lie properly right now, she wants you to know it WAS her there.”

The ghost girl rotated in the air till she was looking at Naoka. “What happened in this dream of yours? Tell me. If it’s important I can pass it on to our Mistresses and they won’t get angry at you, they’ll get angry at me.”

Naoka smiled at her. “You ARE my friend!”

The ghost girl pursed her lips and huffed. “I’m no one’s friend,” she pouted as she crossed her arms and began to fade.

“You’re mine,” Naoka insisted. Once the ghost girl was gone she turned to The Girl in the Mirror. “I have a lot of questions for you. About who you are or were. About your ‘witch’. About—”

The girl put a finger to her lips and hushed Naoka. “Mysteries build power,” she told Naoka. She got close to the mirror glass and pressed her face to it. “I can’t answer questions right now, but I CAN tell you something important. Come closer.”

“You won’t grab me?” Naoka asked before getting any closer.

“I’m not up to that kind of mischief,” she promised in a mock whisper. “Come, I’ve secrets to share.”

Naoka leaned in, pressing one of her furry ears against the glass near the girl’s mouth.

“You have to find the sword,” The Girl in the Mirror whispered. “But if you want to know about the Forest Witches you have to find a way to one of their forests without leaving the manor.”

Naoka’s tail vibrated with excitement. “How can I find a forest without leaving the manor?”

“There’s a special door,” the girl whispered. “That’s all I can say for now, Briar and Brinda are coming back.” She disappeared, replaced by Naoka’s reflection just as the door into the room flew open.

“Get away from there,” the servant girl who had opened the door snapped when she saw Naoka by the Mirror of Dhuarcain.

“Come here,” the other demanded. “You need your morning tea,” she added, nodding to the serving cart she was pushing. It had a teapot and two cups laid out on it.

“But I don’t need to eat or drink,” Naoka said as she went to join them.

“This is different,” the one not pushing the serving cart told her.

Naoka knew she should be intrigued by the tea but couldn’t focus on it. “Which one of you is Briar and which one is Brinda?”

Both the girls let their heads fall back as they groaned in annoyance. “I hate that fucking brat in the mirror,” one of them said.

“She really is the worst,” the other agreed.

“I’m Briar,” one of them said.

“And I’m Brinda,” the other added.

Naoka stared at them, amazed by what she saw. As they’d spoken their names the two seemingly interchangeable girls had become much less so. Suddenly she could see that Briar was shorter and had brown hair streaked with a subtle hint of reds while Brinda was taller and had hair so dark it was almost, but not quite, black.

“What just happened,” Naoka asked, tail puffed up slightly in alarm.

“Names have power,” Brinda sighed as she busied herself with the items on the tray.

“Now that you know our names you can see us more clearly,” Briar told her as she crossed her arms and leaned against one of the bed’s posts. “You have to go to Brinda and make your choice,” she added, nodding to the other servant girl.

“What choice?” Naoka asked, her ears perked up and her tail quivering in a display of curiosity as the puffed-up fur deflated.

Brinda waved a hand above the two teacups sitting on the tray. She showed Naoka each had a metal ball connected to a chain in them. “Inside each infuser is a mix of dried herbs that will make a fragrant tea. If either of us were to drink either of them it would be only tea, but if a Kittaran drinks either they will have a very powerful effect on her.”

“One makes sure you stay in heat, the other will put an end to it,” Briar said disinterestedly as she picked at one of her nails. “You get to make the choice every morning. Stay as you are, a horny mess, or get a clear head so free of sexual desire you won’t even understand what being ‘horny’ means.”

“It’s important to our Mistresses that her servants CHOOSE to remain so,” Brinda further explained as she poured hot water into both cups. “Although we don’t all get such a stark reminder of that choice as you do. If you want to remain their pet, you drink this tea and it ensures you remain deep in heat. If you are ready to leave this manor and everything and everyone in it behind you drink this tea. Within an hour you’ll be out of heat and led from the property.”

“They wouldn’t just kick you back onto the streets,” Briar told her as Brinda dunked the infusers up and down in their cups. “They’d give you clothes and money and probably even set you up with a comfortable job somewhere. But your time here would be over and even if you went into heat again you’d never be welcomed back.”

When Brinda removed the infusers Naoka reached for the cup that would keep her in heat without hesitation. She blew on the steaming liquid then sipped. Even with as hot as it was the tea tasted amazing. She took another sip, feeling her heart rate increase. Her senses focused like they had when she’d first entered heat and she became freshly aware of her sexual needs.

“I told you she wouldn’t hesitate,” Briar said.

“I didn’t disagree,” Brinda reminded her snottily.

“Come on,” Briar said to both the other girls as she left the bed behind. “We need to help her pick her underwear out and get her dressed. We can worry about sorting the leftover tea out once she’s been delivered to our Mistresses.”

Naoka’s focus remained mostly on the two servant girls as they chose her underwear. She’d always found them attractive, especially when they were touching her, but now that she could SEE them she was even more attracted to them.

“This one, I think,” Brinda said, holding up a skimpy pair of silky black panties.

“And this bra,” Briar added. “Simple and black like those. I think our Mistresses will like the way the lacing on the cups is transparent. The stray doesn’t have much to fill a bra so she’s got to be showing off those cute little pinchable nipples as much as she can.”

Naoka was eager to see what the underwear would look like on her but was even more eager to find out what the two servant girls were going to do while they dressed her.

It was more amazing than she’d hoped for. The two servant girls’ hands were all over her body as they dressed her. Their hands caressed and teased all her softest, most private places. They slapped and pinched all the right places to leave her gasping and yelping happily. They rubbed and twisted all the most sensitive bits, leaving her a panting mess by the time they were done.

“You have to admit the stray cat looks very fetching,” Brinda said when they were done.

“I think she looks like a little slut, begging to have the underwear ripped right back off,” Briar commented as she turned Naoka and began leading her to the door.

Naoka moaned softly, leaning into the girl’s touch as her tail wrapped affectionately around one of her legs.

Brinda giggled. “I think she likes you better ’cause you’re meaner to her.”

Briar shrugged. “I’m only meaner because I hate her more. You didn’t mind so much when you got kicked out of this room. I’m still furious and I plan on taking it out on this little slut every chance I get.”

Naoka purred heavily and leaned harder into the servant girl. “Promise?”

“Promise,” Briar said, giving her a surprisingly gentle kiss on her cheek. “Now get off me,” she snarled, ending the tender moment by shoving Naoka away.

Brinda caught her, giggling at the way Naoka had purred louder as her partner had shoved the Kittaran away. “Alright, you, fun is over. Let’s get you to our Mistresses.”

* * *

“Through there,” Brinda said, pointing to a door.

“You’re not coming in with me?” Naoka asked, ears downturned. The walk through the manor had given her a chance to clear her head slightly, enough to notice the gradual souring of Briar’s mood as they got closer to their destination.

“We weren’t invited,” Briar declared moodily.

“Come on, Briar, we’re servants. We don’t get ‘invited’ to afterparties like that. Our presence is ‘required’ so we can provide ‘services’. We just… weren’t required.”

Briar flashed Naoka a snotty glare. “Because we had to be up to wake HER up. We missed out because of her.” She balled her hands into little fists and shook with anger. “Oh! I want to twist those pretty little nipples so hard you SCREAM,” she said, stomping a foot angrily. “But I can’t, not where our Mistresses could hear it.”

Brinda put an arm around Briar’s shoulder and started to lead the angry servant girl away. “Let the rage simmer,” she cooed to her friend. “Let it stew till we’re alone with her again. Then we can work out all those simmering feelings. You’ll love it, won’t you?”

“Suppose I will,” Naoka heard Briar mutter as she was led away. “Can I beat your pretty ass a little in the meantime?”

Naoka saw the taller servant girl hop and flip the too-short skirts of her outfit up, flashing her bare bottom. “Until I’m red and in tears,” she giggled happily. “Or until we’re called to perform some task for our Mistresses.”

Left alone Naoka hesitated for a moment, looking at the door she was meant to go through. The halls of the manor were such a confusing place. She never had any real sense of where in the manor she was, or even what floor of the place she was on.

This door looks like almost every other door, she thought. How will I ever find a special one that leads to a forest if they all look the same? Does The Girl in the Mirror want me to sneak out of my room at night and wander the halls opening every door I find?

It occurred to her that the troublemaker might want her to do exactly that. But why? Just to get me into trouble?

Naoka had no idea how to discover the truth. What she did know is she felt horny and “hungry”. She groaned, putting her hands on her belly. “My Mistresses will make it better,” she told herself, deciding it was time to open the door and enter the room.

She’d expected to find some kind of dining room where her Mistresses would be having breakfast as they prepared for their day. That was NOT what Naoka found. Once the door was open she quickly went through it, closing it behind her afraid suddenly of someone walking by and getting a glimpse into the room without permission.

Naoka found herself standing in a large room with sensual, uneven lighting. Most of the floor space was filled with groupings of low-to-the-ground beds and couches pushed together to make larger cushioned areas. Those areas of the room without furniture were covered in mattress-like padding or piles of blankets and pillows.

All through the room, gathered in small groups or scattered about randomly, were countless servant girls. Most were at least partially undressed and all seemed to be passed out from exhaustion.

Scattered through the sea of tantalizing female flesh were more sex toys than Naoka had imagined existed in the world. Some lay atop slumbering servant girls, others strewn randomly on pillows and soft surfaces. Leather floggers and riding crops. Countless bondage cuffs, some haphazardly left lying about, others still secured to servant girls’ wrists or ankles. Toys of every shape and size made for penetration. Smooth stones and specially shaped toys enchanted to vibrate.

Many of the toys were ones Naoka didn’t know the names of, although most she could at least guess the purpose of. What was clear to her was that all had been used the night before and were at least partially responsible for the state the servant girls were all in.

There are so many of them, Naoka thought as her tail vibrated excitedly behind her. So many pretty, naked young girls like me. And not just Humans, but members of nearly every race I know of! Even after seeing so many at the party I’d not imagined my Mistresses employed so many of them…

Even though Naoka didn’t know the word “orgy” she understood what had happened in this room. What she didn’t understand was how her Mistresses, as demanding and intense as their sexual hungers were, could exhaust just so many girls during one night.

“Look, my dearest love,” Madelynn said loudly in a drowsy voice, “our pet has arrived for her breakfast!”

Naoka found her Mistresses sprawled out naked on a large bed raised above the other soft surfaces around it, both lying upon it as if it were a sexual throne.

“Come join us, pet,” Selwyn called out, patting the bed between her and Madelynn.

Naoka had to make her way carefully across the room, stepping gingerly over and between passed-out servant girls.

She found their bodies incredibly distracting. All that naked flesh was a carnal feast for the eyes she couldn’t help but greedily devour. There were firm, fit bodies along with thick, soft ones and every shape or size in between. On her way to her Mistresses she saw more exposed womanhoods and breasts than she’d imagined she’d see her whole lifetime.

Most intriguing were the kiss marks. So many of the slumbering girls were covered in imprints left by mouths covered in lipstick of a stunning array of colors. Each lipstick kiss left on a girl’s body hinting at a story the Kittaran was desperate to discover.

She saw trails of kisses leading from breasts down bellies to pussies that left her touching herself as she walked by, absentmindedly rubbing the fabric of her underwear against her best bits.

One servant girl was lying with her back propped up against a pile of pillows, her arms limp at her sides and her legs spread wide open. Her head hung to the side, her mouth open as she drooled on herself while she slept soundly.

She was a curvaceous girl with large breasts Naoka wanted to pounce on and feel up then happily suck on for hours. But most enticing were her legs. The girl had deliciously thick thighs that were on full display thanks to the way she’d passed out with her legs spread open. Each of those thighs was covered in kiss marks, the marks on one side red while on the other they were a shimmering golden color. The marks covered not just the girl’s thighs but her pussy as well, the two colors mixing and smearing together there.

I want to have been her last night, Naoka thought as she passed the girl. And her. And HER. I want to have been all of them, to experience everything that happened to them!

“Would you look at the state of her,” Madelynn said teasingly as Naoka neared her. “Ears perked up, tail vibrating. Purring so loudly I can practically feel it from here! You know, I think our pet has never seen the after-effects of a massive lesbian orgy.”

“What’s an ‘orgy’?” Naoka asked as she neared her Mistresses. She’d grabbed her tail when Madelynn had mentioned it and was anxiously stroking it to calm herself.

“A sexual encounter involving many people,” Selwyn explained lazily. She looked around the room and chuckled to herself. “Many, MANY women in this case,” she added.

“And all you’re seeing,” Madelynn told Naoka, “are just the leftover servant girls. There were twice as many last night when things were in full swing along with all of our guests. Come,” she added, patting the bed between her and Selwyn.

Naoka climbed up on all fours, anxiously circling the space before laying down. As soon as she was laying between them the two women had their hands all over her, caressing and feeling her up.

“You chose out some sexy underwear,” Madelynn told Naoka, rubbing her pussy through her panties. “I always like black panties. After getting a tasty little treat like you worked up you can see the mess left over in them.”

“And this bra is a delight on you,” Selwyn cooed as she teased Naoka’s nipples through the see-through lacing.

Naoka writhed about happily, enjoying the way the two women were passing her back and forth between them on the bed. Selwyn passed her to Madelynn so the woman could indulge in a long, lazy, wet kiss that left the Kittaran breathless. She passed the girl back to Selwyn so the woman could continue the kiss while both women played with Naoka’s breasts and pussy, rubbing and teasing the girl through her underwear.

“Can you guess who the other guests at our orgy were?” Madelynn asked.

Naoka, panting and so worked up she could barely think, had to struggle to focus on what her Mistress had asked her. “Liedia?” she suggested when the Elven beauty’s face and the feel of her skilled fingers flashed into her mind.

“Oh, yes, the Girlharpist was here,” Selwyn said. “After her performance the afterparty orgy was practically in honor of her masterwork. But who else do you think was here?”

They’d stopped playing with her and were only absentmindedly running fingers up and down her bare skin, allowing her to think more clearly.

“The women of importance I was introduced to last night?”

Her Mistresses nodded.

“Oh yes, they were here along with their retinues,” Madelynn told Naoka.

Selwyn snorted. “Or at least those brave enough to join. Few of the noblewomen hoping to get their precious little girls into Madam Phillipia’s school dared join her. Still, lots of pretty faces and attractive bodies from the party.”

“Shame you were so busy last night,” Madelynn told Naoka as she ran the tip of a finger around the girl’s belly button. “So warn out after your performance, then needing to be punished before sleeping it off. The orgy started before you woke up for your punishment and ended long after you’d fallen asleep.”

“But… but you were with me,” Naoka said, moaning softly as Selwyn leaned over and sucked on a nipple through the girl’s bra. She found the way the thin fabric altered the feel of her mouth erotically thrilling. Even the way her saliva felt colder as it slowly soaked through the fabric left her thrilled.

“One can leave an orgy and come back,” Madelynn told Naoka as she ran the finger she had on the girl’s belly lower. Naoka shivered in delight, opening her legs for the woman. She whimpered when Madelynn’s finger went along the edge of her panties for a moment before tracing out a tickling line to one of her inner thighs. “But who’s to say we can’t be more than one place at a time?”

Naoka wiggled and moaned. “You’re teasing me,” she gasped as Selwyn switched breasts to suck on her other nipple through the bra while Madelynn ran her finger back up toward Naoka’s womanhood.

“Am I?” Madelynn asked as she pushed Naoka’s legs further open and rolled over so she was laying belly down between them. “Or are you just underestimating our power?” she asked as she placed her face near the girl’s womanhood, making her voice breathy to tease Naoka’s pussy. “Maybe we can be in two places at once,” she suggested before moving her face closer to kiss the girl through her panties.

“Maybe we could even be three places at once,” Selwyn said after abandoning Naoka’s nipples.

She started kissing her way up the girl’s chest, making her way up her back and ending at her lips. After each kiss she’d add a little comment. “In your bedroom to punish you.” A kiss from Selwyn as Madelynn licked and sucked on the girl’s pussy through her underwear. “At an orgy, orchestrating everything here,” she added before giving the girl another kiss. “Maybe even in some naughty kitten’s dreams.”

Naoka moaned in delight, wrapping her legs around Madelynn and hugging the woman’s face tighter against her sex. “Gods, yes, just like that.”

“Not ‘gods’, pet, goddesses. On in particular,” Selwyn told Naoka before stopping to kiss her. The girl melted as the woman overtook her with an aggressive kiss, tongue invading deep into her mouth as the woman’s hands grabbed and squeezed her small breasts.

Naoka felt a flare of fear as the two worked her body. Did they know about her dream? But how could they? There hadn’t been enough time for Gwendolyn or the servant girls to tell them, right? Or was The Girl in the Mirror not the only one other than the goddess Selm who’d invaded her dreams?

“You need breakfast,” Selwyn said when she pulled away from the kiss, abandoning any suggestion she knew about Naoka’s dream.

“But let’s make a game of it,” Madelynn said, pulling her face away from the girl’s pussy just as Naoka had begun to feel herself rising gently towards orgasm.

Naoka whimpered in frustration. “What game?”

“One to help you get a taste of what happened here last night,” Madelynn told her.

“And one to help continue your training,” Selwyn added. “You’ve rules, remember? And you almost just broke one. If my dearest love hadn’t stopped working that pretty little pussy of yours you’d have cum without permission.”

Naoka whimpered again. “I’d forgotten,” she said pathetically. “It’s so easy to forget… I woke up so horny and the servant girls made it so much worse when they helped me get dressed.”

Both her Mistresses nodded. “Exactly. You need training, pet. We’ll help. That’s what we do, we help lovely young women like you. We help you learn about your Sapphic passions, we help you discover all your kinkiest needs, and we help you learn the obedience you need to have them fulfilled.”

“How can I serve you, Mistresses?” Naoka purred, moving to touch both women.

They grabbed her hands and held them so she couldn’t touch them.

“You need control,” Madelynn told Naoka.

“You’re impatient and greedy,” Selwyn accused. “Perhaps the post, my dearest love?”

“Oh, yes, perfect,” Madelynn exclaimed happily. “Come along, pet, with me,” she told the girl as she got off the bed. She paused, looking back at Naoka then hooking a finger through the link on the front of the girl’s collar. “But you’ll crawl like the proper fuck-pet you are.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Naoka said, purring loudly as her tail went rigid and vibrated behind her.

She delighted in crawling like a cat across the beds and couches, weaving between and over passed-out servant girls. They no longer caused a distraction for she only had eyes for her Mistress. The woman’s body, especially her mouthwatering curves, seemed even more arousing looking up from the ground as she crawled along after the woman.

“Away with you,” Selwyn demanded of a servant girl lying by the metal post Naoka was being led to.

“Too tired,” the girl moaned sleepily.

Selwyn put a bare foot on the girl and rolled her over onto her belly. “Naughty thing,” she told her, slipping her foot between the girl’s thighs. The woman used her toes to play with the girl’s womanhood, waking her enough to get her to focus. “Be gone from here,” she told her, voice firm. “And later find me, you’ll be punished for your indolent disobedience.”

The girl moaned for a moment as Selwyn continued to use her foot to play with her pussy. Only after the woman pulled her foot away did the girl get up. “Yes, Mistress,” she said with an obedient bow. “I look forward to my punishment,” she added, sounding quite sincere before stumbling drowsily away.

“That one’s too eager for her punishments,” Madelynn told her partner as they watched the girl leave. “We’ve indulged her too much. She’s become quite bratty. I think we need to make this punishment one she’ll remember, one where we make clear bratting so openly is not something we encourage here.”

Naoka’s ears perked up. “You’ll hurt her?”

Both women chuckled.

“Not in any way she won’t love,” Madelynn told Naoka, petting her head and scratching the base of a furry cat’s ear reassuringly.

“But there are funishments and there are real punishments,” Selwyn continued. “Heavy sessions that you remember happily for the rest of your life but leave you more cautious about how often you beg for them.” She looked down at Naoka. “You’re mighty curious this morning. Even with as muddled as your mind is before having your ‘breakfast’ you’re having wonderful little moments of clarity.”

“One would wonder if something happened last night to make you more focused on discovering our secrets,” Madelynn said with seeming disinterest as she knelt and dug around in the piles of pillows and blankets covering the floor.

Naoka was unsettled by the comment. She couldn’t tell if her Mistresses were telling her they knew about her dream or if she was just reading more into their comments than she should.

“Here we are,” Madelyn said as she pulled out a bondage cuff connected to the floor by a heavy chain. The cuff was thick black leather with soft black fur on the inside.  “These will go on your ankles,” she told Naoka as she pulled a second one out. “Come here and let me put them on you.”

Naoka liked the feeling of them as they were secured snuggly around her ankles. Tight but the insides sensually soft. The chains connected to them were just long enough to give her a little bit of freedom to reposition her body, but not move more than a couple of feet from where she was chained to the floor.

“Up on your knees,” Selwyn commanded her. “Come as close to the pole as you can.”

The pole was about level with her head once she was up on her knees. A metal chain was attached to the top, a link made to clip onto bondage gear at the end of the chain.

She thought her Mistress was going to attach it to her collar but found she was wrong. Madelyn dug around in the bedding piled up around the pole and pulled out a long strip of leather.

“Present your hands to me with your wrists together,” Madelynn instructed Naoka. “There’s a good girl. Now hold still.”

Naoka watched with great interest as the woman secured the leather strip to the chain attached to the pole then began wrapping her wrists up with it. The woman worked the leather around Naoka’s forearms, working it up and down their length in a tight crisscrossing that strengthened the bonding effect.

“Move your arms,” Selwyn told her. “It’s not too tight?”

“No, Mistress,” Naoka said, quickly adding, “but I don’t think I’d be able to wiggle free.”

The woman flashed a pleased sneer that Naoka found almost sinister. “Oh, no, the pretty young girls I entangle are never able to wiggle free from my clutches.”

“Oh, don’t tease her so,” Madelynn said with an amused chuckle. “She might start to get the idea we’re secretly monsters in Human form who devour young women like her.”

Both comments unsettled Naoka but before she could explore those feelings she became distracted by her Mistresses’ hands. They fell upon her, touching, caressing, groping, rubbing. In moments they had her worked up to the point that she was panting from the heat of arousal.

“We’ll begin now,” Selwyn told Naoka. “What are your rules?” she asked.

Naoka had to take a moment to focus before she could answer. Selwyn was still caressing and feeling her up. Madelynn had taken her hands off the girl, but instead of pulling away to let the girl focus better she grabbed the Kittaran to reposition the girl, eventually ending up laying on her back with Naoka practically sitting on her face.

Madelynn made a production of inhaling the potent scent of Naoka’s womanhood. After that she wrapped her arms around Naoka’s thighs and lifted her head, placing her full lips on the girl’s panties just where her clit was. She breathed heavily into the girl’s pussy, making her breath hot and moist so both the heat and moisture would soak heavily through the silken fabric of the panties.

It left Naoka delightfully flustered. After taking in a few long calming breaths she managed to focus enough to answer. “My first rule is that I can’t cum without permission. My second rule is that I must always keep my collar on and it can only be taken off by another, and only with permission from my Mistresses.”

“Very good,” Selwyn told her, stroking her face lovingly. “I think after this morning we’ll be adding a third rule.”

“You must make a choice every morning,” Madelynn said, speaking hotly into Naoka’s pussy, the heat and moistness of her breath soaking into her womanhood through her by then damp panties. “You must choose whether to remain in heat every morning.”

“Every morning,” Selwyn said firmly. “If the tea is not presented to you our pet must remind us of it. And if for some reason we are not around our pet must search out help from the manor’s staff to make her choice.”

“I understand,” Naoka huffed. She’d begun clinging to the chain connected to the pole, struggling against the urge to press her pussy onto Madelynn’s mouth. But she knew she couldn’t, not without permission. They were teasing her, working her up, and she loved it.

Selwyn knelt and reached under Naoka. “You do NOT have permission to cum right now,” she said as she pulled the girl’s panties to the side so Madelynn could put her mouth on the Kittaran’s pussy. “You will practice holding off while my dearest love eats you out. Only after you show us you can be a good girl who follows her rules will you be given permission to cum.”

Naoka shivered in delight as Madelynn started eating her out. “I like this game,” she moaned happily.

Selwyn remained kneeling beside them. “Perhaps the game is too easy,” she told Naoka, voice silky and full of sensual mischief. She leaned in, wrapping her arms around the Kittaran and pulling her into a passionate kiss. Her hands wandered as she took the girl with her aggressive kiss.

She played with Naoka’s small breasts, gently at first then roughly once her fingers found her nipples through the thin fabric of her bra. She pinched and tugged, lightly then hard enough to make Naoka yelp into Selwyn’s mouth.

“Mistress,” Naoka gasped as she pulled her mouth away from Selwyn’s. “I’m struggling,” she whimpered. “May I please cum?”

“Wait a bit longer,” Selwyn told her as she nuzzled her face into the girl’s neck, indulging in the scant amount of softness between her collar and chin. She kissed then nipped at her, delighting in the way the girl whimpered and moaned. “You can do it,” she told Naoka as she snaked her arms around the girl’s body. “I know my dearest love is good at eating pussy. Oh, she lacks my skill, but she makes up for it with greedy enthusiasm. But you CAN hold off.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Naoka whimpered pathetically. “I want to be a good girl.”

Selwyn ran her fingers up Naoka’s back, stopping at her shoulder blades to lightly press her nails into her flesh. “But you’re struggling. Can’t make it much longer.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the girl said, the words coming out as two yelped gasps as she struggled to keep from climaxing.

“Very well,” Selwyn told her. “You have permission to cum,” she said, digging her nails into Naoka’s skin then raking them down her back.

Naoka wailed in pain and orgasmic release. “T-thank you, Mistress,” she stuttered once she could, her body convulsing as Madelynn kept eating her out.

The woman worked her slowly down, helping draw out the girl’s first orgasm of the day as long as she could. Once she was done she patted Naoka lovingly on the ass and slid out from under her. “Filling?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Naoka panted. Without Madelynn under her she’d been able to sit on the pillows. She’d have collapsed but with her wrists tied to the top of the pole she had to remain partially upright. She enjoyed that, the sex over yet feeling as though it was continuing as long as she remained bound.

“But you’ve room for more,” Madelynn told her. “A girl like you, there’s always room for more.”

It was not a question, it was a statement of fact and said in a way that told Naoka Madelynn intended to make it reality even if it wasn’t already.

The Kittaran moaned weakly in excited anticipation a moment later when she realized the two women were switching places.

As Selwyn got comfortable under Naoka Madelynn took up a place kneeling beside them. “You no longer have permission to cum,” she told Naoka, moving closer to press the full softness of her chest into the girl’s small, firm body. “And you WILL last longer this time,” she commanded. “Because you want to please your Mistresses and because you want to show us what a good girl you can be.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Naoka gasped as Selwyn pulled the girl down onto her face. “I’ll show you what a good girl I can be,” she promised as they both began working her towards a climax she already knew she’d struggle to hold back from releasing. But she would, she’d hold back as long as possible, longer than the first time. Because she DID want to please her Mistresses and she DID want to show them she could be a VERY good girl.

* * *

Naoka was sprawled out on a pile of pillows and blankets, panting madly as her Mistresses sat on either side of her. They were working her down from her torments, giving her what they called “aftercare”.

“Such a good girl you are,” Selwyn told Naoka as she ran her fingers through the girl’s long, sweat-soaked hair.

“Yes, perhaps the best pet we’ve ever had,” Madelynn told Naoka as she lovingly stroked the girl’s trim midsection, leaning down to plant a few gentle kisses on her belly.

Naoka shivered as the kisses pushed her over-sensitized body nearly to an edge she’d just spent a maddening time holding back from. “May I cum one last time?” she asked, voice shaking.

“One last time,” Selwyn told her, leaning down and pushing Naoka’s head to the side so she could lick and kiss her upper neck just under where her ear would be if she’d been Human. At the same time Madelynn pushed the girl’s legs open, raking her inner thighs with her nails while she shoved her face into the girl’s pussy.

Naoka gasped and bucked as Madelynn sucked on her clit and Selwyn bit her neck. She’d practiced and struggled holding back so long even after the final orgasm she’d been given before being untied it had taken almost no time for the two women’s soft, tender attention to work her back up to the need for release. Now that they were doing more than stroking and lightly kissing Naoka her body exploded with pleasure.

“Such a good girl,” both women cooed in near unison as they pulled away from Naoka.

The Kittaran rolled over, curling up slightly as she convulsed and shook through the wonderfully warm and slowly intense orgasm. When it was done she went limp, sighing contentedly and feeling as though she was melting into the sweat-damped bedding under her.

The two women gave her a minute to relax then returned to touching her. They were soft reassuring touches, not made to build heat but only to show affection.

“You tried very hard this morning,” Madelynn began. “It was a very impressive effort for one who has before now not bothered much with orgasm control.”

“But as good as you did,” Selwyn picked up, “you have a long way to go. You’ll need much, MUCH more practice.”

“We’ll make many games of it,” Madelynn promised. “But for now the fun must end. We’ve business to attend to for the rest of the morning.” She kissed Naoka on the forehead before getting up.

“You’ll return to your room and remain there till we require your presence,” Selwyn told her as she rose and pulled Naoka to her feet.

Naoka’s legs were weak and she longed to lay back down and rest for a while. She told her Mistresses so, but they insisted she leave with them now.

“The room needs cleaning,” Madelynn declared. “And our presence here has kept the servant girls tasked with the cleaning from beginning their work. But don’t worry, pet, we’ll help you to the door.”

“And to my room after that?” Naoka asked, feeling that she’d not be able to walk that far without collapsing. She also worried that she’d be unable to find her bedroom even if she could manage the trip.

Both women chuckled.

“No, little one,” Madelynn told her as the two women led Naoka toward the door. “You’ll have to find the way on your own this morning. We’ve matters to attend to, remember? We have faith in you.”

“Faith you won’t get into too much trouble on your way back to your room,” Selwyn added.

Madelynn nodded. “Confidence you won’t be foolish and head off looking for magic doors leading to something silly like, oh, I don’t know, perhaps an enchanted forest?”

Naoka’s ears perked up and she met Madelynn’s eyes. “Why would you think I’d be looking for something like that?” she asked, searching for some sign the suggestion implied what Naoka thought it might imply.

Madelynn shrugged. “Oh, no reason,” the woman said, smiling slyly at Naoka. “Through here, pet,” she added, opening the door for Naoka. Once they were out of the room Madelynn pointed. “You’ll find your room that way.”

“And we’ll be going the other way,” Selwyn said. “Try not to get lost. If we find you’ve dallied too long in the halls or opened any door other than the one leading to your bedroom you’ll be severely punished. Understand?”

“I understand, Mistresses,” Naoka told them.

“Good, now be on your way,” Madelynn told her, waving the girl away.

Naoka headed down the hall, looking back over her shoulder as she started on her way. The two women were striding confidently down the hall in the opposite direction, chatting animatedly and laughing happily. The sight left Naoka with a strange feeling, like once she had been dismissed she’d been forgotten by the two.

As she began her way through the halls her mind focused on why she found that sudden abandonment of their attention so significant. They’d just spent so long focusing all their attention on her… and even through the most intense sexual moments there had been a tenderness to it. She felt sincere affection from the two beyond anything she’d seen them express to any of their other servants.

Yet if that affection is real how could they so easily abandon it? I was dismissed and seemingly put out of mind like any of their other servants…

As her mind dwelled her feet moved her through the halls. She realized after a few minutes she had no idea where she was going. She’d thought to retrace the path Briar and Brinda had brought her along but quickly decided she must have already taken a wrong turn.

No, she thought, tail lashing in agitation behind her, I haven’t made any turns at all. I’ve just gone straight yet none of this looks or feels familiar. She turned, taking a step back to take in a huge painting hanging on the wall. I KNOW I’ve never seen this painting, I’d remember it.

It was taller than her and wider than her arms if she stretched them out in both directions. It wasn’t just the size that struck her as memorable but the skill it was painted with. Parts of it were so real she swore she could see them moving.

The painting depicted a huge rocky spire jutting up from the ocean. A city was built on the spire, gleaming white buildings layered into its side. Around the city was a huge ring of narrow cliffs forming a wall around it. Waves crashed against the cliffs, creating a sense of the city being under siege by the outside world. Yet inside those cliff walls the city seemed perfectly peaceful, like a haven of blissful beauty.

Under the painting was a metal plaque. Naoka noticed it but thought little of it at first as she’d still not internalized that she could read. Only after she stood staring at the painting in awe for some time, wondering if the city it depicted was real, did she remember she had the skill to read the plaque.

The haven city of Altam, she read. Does that mean it’s a real place? Maybe somewhere my Mistresses have traveled to?

 A gust of cool air blew suddenly through the hallway. Naoka wrapped her arms around her bare midsection, shivering and for the first time since coming to her Mistresses’ manor wishing she was fully clothed.

Her ears perked up as an unexpected smell came to her through the cool breeze blowing through the hallway. It was a faint, yet strong odor that smelt very out of place in the manor. It was something she’d never smelt herself but was a fragrance she’d heard described.

Saltwater and a hint of fish… “The sea,” Naoka whispered, unsure if the smell was real or just some trick her mind was playing on her as she stared at the stunningly realistic painting.

The scent grew stronger as if wanting to prove it was no figment of her imagination. After remembering how full of magic the manor was Naoka found herself cocking her head and narrowing her eyes at the painting. “Are you doing this?”

The breeze blew stronger, the smell of the sea increasing. Then a howl of gusty sea-damp wind erupted, nearly knocking Naoka over. A faint voice was carried along with it, distant distorted words telling Naoka, “Mysteries build power, little one.”

Unsettled, Naoka scrambled away, leaving the painting and the mysterious wind and odor of the sea behind. With the wind still at her back she took the first turn she could, not caring if she was going the right way. She only stopped when she felt neither wind nor smelt any hint of odor that didn’t belong.

The hall she ended up in was like all the others: nondescript doors, little tables filled with fresh flowers or little pieces of art appearing every twenty feet or so, and large paintings filling most open wall space. She’d always passed by all of it with little notice, but after the last piece of artwork she found herself paying much more attention to the art.

She made her way past beautiful depictions of mountain ranges and fields of flowers along with dazzling sunrises or sunsets over vast wilderness scenes. All of it was so perfectly painted it looked almost like the frames of the paintings were portals to some distant land.

If Naoka stopped and looked at any one painting for too long she’d start to feel a breeze, scents carried on it that matched what she was looking at. As soon as that began to happen she’d be on her way. It unsettled her, suspecting it was a trick of magic weaved expertly into the artwork.

Eventually she came to a painting she couldn’t pass without spending a great time ogling. It was a life-size depiction of a woman standing in a sunny, grassy field, a dark and foreboding forest in the distance.

The figure in the painting was the most thickly muscled woman Naoka had ever seen. She was leaning to the side and resting a hand on the head of a large double-headed ax she was using for support. She had washboard abs and biceps that awoke unexpected feelings of raw animal attraction in Naoka that caught her off guard.

The rush of arousal she felt when first looking at the painting was helped along by the figure’s lack of clothing. She wore only leather bracers and a strip of cloth hanging over her womanhood, held barely in place by a string running around her hips.

The woman had small, perky breasts with hard nipples. Her hair and the ankle-high grass were depicted as blowing in a strong wind. Naoka found herself cupping her lacy bra and imagining what it would be like to stand topless in a windy field like that. She closed her eyes for a moment and tried to imagine the cold breeze blowing against her bare skin, imagining how quickly it would make her nipples go hard.

She opened her eyes and looked upon the woman once more, purring quietly as she continued to imagine herself in the field with her. She was so strong… Being taken by her would be such a delight. Naoka imagined the woman taking her forcefully at first then tenderly once the Kittaran had been conquered and submitted to her.

Her eyes darted to the metal plaque below the painting. “Vereesa, Barbarian of the Wilden Forest,” she read off. She looked back up, purring louder. “How would you take me, Vereesa? How would you dominate and use me?”

Naoka closed her eyes again and stepped closer to the painting, her mind a whirlwind of erotic imaginings. When she opened her eyes she found herself at eye level with the woman’s stomach. Her muscular abs looked even more real than they had… so firm, yet her skin so soft and enticing looking.

“It’s so real looking,” she whispered, slowly reaching up to touch the painting. “Like if I tried to touch her my hand would slip through the painting… like she is real and just standing through an opening.” She closed her eyes again and moved to place her hand on the canvas.

“How DARE you touch me without permission!”

Naoka’s eyes flew open as she hissed in alarm and hopped back, her tail puffing up behind her. Her heart pounded and she reeled in confusion. She’d FELT the woman’s firm abs, she’d FELT the breeze in the grassy field, and she’d even SMELT the forest behind her! But once her eyes had opened the painting had been just a painting.

Or was it? Who had spoken?

Naoka grabbed her tail and stroked it to smooth out the puffed-out fur while staring into the painted woman’s eyes. “I’m sorry,” she muttered, feeling a bit silly apologizing to the work of art.

Her tail puffed up again as the woman in the painting began to move. She was still a work of art, still paint on canvas, but that paint became animated.

Vereesa put a hand on her side, shoving her hip out sassily as she glared disapprovingly down at Naoka. “No manners at all,” she spit out. “Why is a naughty stray like you being allowed to wander these halls? I should call out and tell Madelynn and Selwyn what naughty things you’ve been up to!” She tossed her battle ax into the air, grabbing it with both hands and wielding it threateningly at Naoka. “Shoo, cat, shoo!”

With her tail puffed up Naoka dropped to all fours and scampered away. Only after she’d turned down a few halls did she stop and sit to catch her breath. The realness of the painting, and the fear the woman inside it would emerge to punish her, had scared her so much that she’d found her mind shutting off and her basest of animal instincts taking over.

I ran like a cat, she thought as she huffed to catch her breath. Like a scared stray…

Once the fear was just a memory the moment disturbed her most because of how she’d reacted. Before going into heat she’d only ever felt like a person. Now there could be so much of the cat in her… It unsettled her. Would it get worse? It had seemed the longer she’d been in heat the more feline she’d become. Her stay in the estate, and the exploration of her sexuality that it had provided, had given her a distraction from her growing feline habits. She found this sudden reminder of them disturbing.

Her mind turned to the tea she’d drank that morning. Choosing the tea meant choosing to be a sexual being. She wanted that, she was certain of it. But would it mean an increase in her animalistic nature?

“Madelynn would know,” Naoka muttered. “I have to remember to ask her…”

At the thought of her Mistress Naoka noticed for the first time the large painting hanging on the wall across from where she’d chosen to sit. Looking up from where she sat on the floor the two figures in it seemed larger than life. Naoka stared at them, confused at first that she’d been so drawn to them when she’d thought of Madelynn.

Then it hit her: it was a portrait of her Mistresses, only not as they were as she knew them. It was a portrait of the two when they were much younger, barely women of age perhaps even no older than her.

She stood, stroking her tail anxiously and staring at the painting feeling like she was looking back in time.

Madelynn’s features were softer and more rounded, her hair longer and messier. She wore a noblewoman’s dress, but one that was so conservative and unsexy Naoka could never imagine the woman she was today wearing it. On her face was a stern, almost sad expression, like she was a prisoner even though she was standing on an open balcony with a beautiful, sunny cityscape filled with bright flowers on terraces and balconies stretching out behind her.

Selwyn stood beside her, close but not intimately so. There was a tension in how they stood, like they longed to be standing closer but were unable to do so. Selwyn was dressed as a servant, her dress even less sexy than Madelynn’s.

Her face was not like Madelynn’s. There was no stern sadness in her features. Instead she wore a sly expression, a subtle smile tugging at her full lips as she peaked sideways at Madelynn.

The painting told a story Naoka couldn’t help but let play out in her mind. A story about a young noblewoman feeling suffocated by her life and the expectations to find a man to marry. It was a smutty story about starting a romance with an alluring servant girl. Naoka imagined it as starting as a purely sexual thing as both girls explored first their sapphic desires then discovered their need for sexual dominance and submission.

“And then what happened?” Naoka whispered. “How did they get from this to now?”

“You’ll never find out,” a voice said. “Mysteries build power, after all.”

Naoka’s furry ears perked up, twisting from side to side as she tried to figure out where the voice had come from. There was no sign of anyone in the hall with her so she looked to the painting before her. It was unmoving and although the voice had been familiar it hadn’t belonged to either of her Mistresses.

Another painting nearby caught her eye. She went to it, surprised to find another familiar face, one who the voice had belonged to. It was The Girl in the Mirror dressed in ornate full-plate armor, standing in an armory.

She held a scabbard in one hand, her other drawing the sword contained in it. The blade of the longsword being revealed was so reflective it looked more like mirror glass than metal.

The freckle-faced, orange-red-haired beauty was angled so you could see her looking at her reflection in the mirror sword, only the reflection was wrong. The face reflected in the blade was too pale, the skin so white it looked like porcelain. The hair was wrong too, not orange-red but white as though the color had been drained from it.

Then there were the mismatched expressions. The main figure in the painting looked heroically naive, with hope in her eyes as she drew the sword. The girl reflected in the sword looked sinister, with no hint of naivety in her expression.

Naoka decided that although both girls shared a face with The Girl in the Mirror neither were her. Perhaps the main figure was who she’d been before she’d become a ghost trapped in a mirror. After all, the scene depicted resembled the first story The Girl in the Mirror had told Naoka about who she’d once been.

Looking at the plaque below the painting seemed to confirm that. “Dunla Dhuarcain, Knight of the Sisterhood of Righteousness,” Naoka read. “Is that your name?” she asked, looking back up at the figure in the painting. “Are you ‘Dunla’ and not just The Girl in the Mirror?”

Naoka waited, hoping for an answer. Some of the other paintings had come to life, why not this one? And this one had already spoken to her. She was CERTAIN the voice she’d heard had been that of The Girl in the Mirror.

No answer came. She did think the expression on the armored figure shifted slightly, the heroic hopeful look as she drew the sword becoming a mischievous smile. But if the change was real it was so subtle that Naoka knew she’d never be able to be certain of it.

Giving up on the painting revealing any secrets she turned only to freeze in place. There was a door across from the painting, one she hadn’t noticed till then. One like no other she’d seen in the manor.

It was a double door made of white wood. There were no door handles and the two doors appeared to be sealed closed by a large ornate piece of artwork. It was made of sleek, shining gold formed into an outer circle with a beautiful silver metal tree placed over it. The metal branches held beautiful clear gems that shimmered and twinkled slightly as though they were filled by some magic waiting to be activated.

Naoka felt herself drawn to the door. It felt important. What lay hidden behind it felt important. She reached for it, filled with the need to figure out how to open it.

She reeled back, jerking her hand away and holding it as though she’d been burnt. “No,” she told the door. “I’m a good girl. I was told not to open ANY doors other than the one to my bedroom. I’ve dallied too long, I need to return to my bedroom now.”

Naoka glanced one last time at the painting of the orange-red-haired knight, determined to ask The Girl in the Mirror if it was a painting of her the next time she was talking to her. And if it IS her I have to ask about the reflection in the mirror sword… I have to find out the meaning of that evil-looking version of her.

* * *

After that finding her bedroom had been easy. She was left with the feeling that once she decided she WANTED to find her room it simply appeared as if by magic. As she entered her room she wondered if that was what had happened. She couldn’t help but feel the manor had a mind of its own, changing and revealing places and things as it wanted.

The journey through the halls had been stimulating as had every moment of her morning since waking up. As soon as she was alone in her room she was filled with a sudden rush of oppressive loneliness. On the streets she’d been used to being alone, it was safer that way. But she’d already become accustomed to getting to leave that loneliness behind, and now that she was alone she found herself detesting it.

Except I’m never really alone in this room, she remembered.

Naoka went to the Mirror of Dhuarcain. “Will you talk to me?” she asked The Girl in the Mirror. She waited patiently, stroking her tail anxiously as she ran through all the questions she wanted to ask the girl. But the girl did not appear, leaving Naoka standing there awkwardly till she couldn’t take it any longer.

Hissing in frustration she turned her back on the mirror. “Fine,” she pouted. “I didn’t want to talk to you anyways,” she spit out, immediately hating the petulant lie. “I didn’t mean that,” she whispered before stepping away from the mirror.

“Gwendolyn?” she asked a moment later, ears perking up as she looked around the empty bedroom. “Are you here? Will you talk to me?” Again she was met only by a long silence that left her feeling awkward and rejected.

Naoka sighed heavily. She took to wandering about the large bedroom, absentmindedly running her fingers across random items. She realized how busy she’d been since coming to her Mistresses’ manor, with every minute till that point filled. Now that there was nothing and no one to fill the time she felt… empty. Lonely, empty, and bored.

Her mind drifted to her old life. There had been no boredom there. Every minute of every day had been filled with survival. “Boredom” had always seemed a luxury reserved for the wealthy, something one would WANT to experience.

Naoka entertained the idea of trying to take a nap. She’d recovered from her “training” with her Mistresses and no longer felt the need for a rest, but the comfort of the soft bed was so inviting she couldn’t imagine ever growing bored of it.

As she approached the bed she noticed the book lying on the nightstand. Her tail stiffened and vibrated in excitement as she picked up Terin’s Great Voyage. Her eagerness to read helped her quickly leave her boredom behind.

It also left her not wanting to lie in bed, fearing if she grew too comfortable while reading she might fall asleep. Now that Naoka had remembered she could read a novel she didn’t want to risk missing out on a minute of reading time.

The bedroom had a few seating options other than the bed, but most looked so comfortable she feared she’d be as likely to doze off in them as she would in the bed. She decided to make use of a divan, assuming that lounging on her side would allow her to relax but not to the point of growing drowsy.

It was pressed up against the wall near the Mirror of Dhuarcain. Naoka decided the lighting wasn’t good enough and pulled the piece of furniture out from the wall. As she did she glanced at the mirror. Thinking about the alluring girl who lived in it, and still wanting her attention, she positioned the divan so that was practically in front of the mirror.

As she got comfortable on the divan Naoka laid with her back to the mirror, positioning her backend where she thought it would be impossible to ignore. Naoka hoped to draw The Girl in the Mirror’s attention without looking like she was doing so. She also made sure when she opened her book she was sitting so the pages could be seen from the mirror, hoping if the girl wasn’t enticed by her body that she’d maybe become intrigued by the story.

Within minutes Naoka forgot all about trying to tease The Girl in the Mirror out of her reflective hiding place. She began at the start of the novel and found it even more engrossing than the last time she’d read a random passage.

Naoka found the heroine of the story, Terin, captivating. Why she’d started on her quest to defeat the villainesses of the story was presented as a mystery that even Terin didn’t fully understand. She’d been a nobody, young and pretty but overlooked till she was plucked out of obscurity to become someone important.

As the Kittaran read her tail lashed and swayed on the seat of the divan. She couldn’t help but see herself in the story, something helped along by a lack of physical description of Terin. The woman, although the central figure, was a blank slate the reader could easily replace with themself as they read.

Naoka’s interest grew more intense as she read about Terin’s first capture. She’d tried to infiltrate the mansion the villainesses had been living in but their goons had caught and imprisoned her.

There had been a lengthy scene describing muscular women roughly stripping Terin that had left Naoka tense and breathless. By the time the heroine had been strapped to an x-cross in a dimly lit bedroom that she couldn’t help but imagine was her own the Kittaran had shifted how she was laying so she could lounge with one hand on the book and the other between her legs.

She panted in excitement as she absentmindedly rubbed at her womanhood through her panties, savoring a passage about one of the goons putting a ball gag in Terin after she’d been secured to the x-cross. The woman had then run her hands down Terin’s body, talking about how much she’d enjoy, “Taking whatever she wanted,” from the heroine. “But my Mistresses get first claim on you,” the woman had said.

Then they arrived, the villainess of the story making their first appearance. Till then the book had revealed little about them, yet through it all Naoka hadn’t been able to keep herself from imagining they were her Mistresses. The descriptions of them in the book did nothing to ruin that fantasy. They were presented as two domineering women, tall and curvaceous. What descriptions there were beyond that were sprinkled in slowly, each making the two unnamed antagonists seem more like depictions of Selwyn and Madelynn.

By that point Naoka wasn’t thinking clearly enough to make note of how strange that was. She was wholly absorbed by the book, panting and rubbing herself as she let the building heat of the intense scene consume her.

“We’re not so evil,” the lighter-skinned villainess had said to Terin as she ran fingers up and down the helpless heroine’s naked body. “We’ll show you we’re not the cruel, evil monsters you’ve been led to believe we are.”

“Of course, we can’t let you go running around trying to find ways to put an end to our plans,” the darker-skinned one had added as she tightened Terin’s wrist bindings.

Naoka thrilled at the description of Terin moaning in surprised delight at how good that felt. She knew that feeling, understanding how exciting it was. As Naoka went on she often forgot she was reading a story about someone else, happily replacing Terin with herself in the story.

“We have plans,” the lighter-skinned villainess said as she caressed the captive heroine in a way that left both Terin and Naoka panting and longing for more intimate touches. “Grand plans that we can’t be stopped from carrying out. And as deliciously distracting as you are you’ve proven yourself an enemy.”

“And we ALWAYS punish our enemies,” the darker-skinned woman told Terin. “Even when we are trying to prove we’re not monsters. We must show we are masters and all others our servants. We’ll punish you with torments so delightful you’ll eventually, one day, bend to our will and become our willing servant.”

As the woman spoke she used a leather flogger to caress and tickle Terin’s breasts. Naoka slipped her hand from between her legs and placed it on her chest. She slowly dragged her fingers down and then across her chest, trying to imitate the description of the leather strips being dragged across Terin’s skin.

The tender warm-up intensified as Terin’s “punishment” began. Gentle dragging of the flogger across her chest became light slapping of leather strips into soft sensitive breasts. Lazy swatting of leather against flesh came faster, heat and sensation play turning into delightfully biting pain of leather into skin.

“The captive finds she likes pain,” the light-skinned villainesses had teased. “But we are kind Mistresses even to those who oppose us. With pain there must always be pleasure.”

Naoka nearly lost it when the woman dropped to her knees and started eating Terin out as the other continued to lash the captive heroine’s breasts. Naoka shifted and spread her legs, greedily jamming a hand into her panties so she could start furiously masturbating.

Having so thoroughly lost herself in the story she’d forgotten about her first rule and was quickly on her way towards breaking it. Only the intervention of another stopped her.

“Such a pretty kitty when she plays with her pretty pussy,” a voice said conversationally, muffled slightly as it came through the mirror.

Naoka smiled slyly, not looking up from her book nor pulling her hand out of her panties but easing the intensity of how she was playing with herself. She switched from working herself towards climax to letting the heat of the moment die down to a soft simmer. “I hoped you’d be watching,” she admitted.

“Oh, I’m ALWAYS watching,” The Girl in the Mirror told her happily. “I can’t eat. I can’t sleep. I’ve nothing better to do than wait for something worth watching to happen in this room.”

Naoka pretended to keep reading her book but let her full attention fall on The Girl in the Mirror. She savored the sound of her voice, adoring how confident and full of mischief it sounded. She longed to roll over and look at her but held off, choosing instead to imagine her for the time being.

So beautiful… so SEXY. Those long, slender, well-muscled limbs… all those pretty freckles speckled over her face and chest. Those perfect little perky breasts… And that mischievous smile! It makes me so fucking wet just thinking about it… Thinking about how wonderful it would look as I peered up at her face while she held my head between her legs…

“I’ve been reading along with you,” The Girl in the Mirror continued. “This is a smutty fucking book,” she observed.

“Hush,” Naoka told her, hiding a pleased smile from the mirror. “This is a good part and you’re distracting me,” she added, rolling over slightly and making a show of playing with herself as she pretended to read.

The Girl in the Mirror scoffed in surprise. “You’re trying to tease me!”

Naoka’s smile grew wider. “I’ve no idea what you’re talking about,” she said, not bothering to try and sound convincing.

“You moved that divan so I’d SEE you playing with yourself. You tricked me into coming out! I’d not thought such deviousness possible from you, this place is rubbing off quickly on you.”

The phrase “rubbing off quickly” made Naoka gasp and rub herself more intensely. “Hush,” the Kittaran moaned out, afraid if the girl started intentionally talking dirty to her she’d quickly lose control and end up breaking her first rule. “I want to read the rest of this scene,” she added, hoping to keep the girl from realizing how excited the dirty phrase had made her.

“Ah, but what if you could WATCH the scene?” The Girl in the Mirror asked slyly.

Naoka, unable to resist finding out what the girl meant, abandoned all pretenses she was reading and rolled over to look at the Mirror of Dhuarcain. She gasped in surprise, so turned on by the sight she found that the Kittaran thrust two fingers deep into her sopping wet hole without thinking.

The sudden penetration led to her curling up into a ball, whimpering and moaning in delight as she struggled to keep from cresting to climax. She managed to hold off, forcing herself to pull her fingers out of herself. “You look so fucking sexy strapped up like that,” Naoka sighed longingly at The Girl in the Mirror as the Kittaran made herself pull her hand out of her panties.

Inside the mirror the reflection of the bedroom was wrong. The lighting was darker, just as Naoka had imagined the scene in the book looked. Instead of a reflection of Naoka lying on the divan there was an x-cross, The Girl in the Mirror naked and strapped to it.

Two familiar figures stepped into view in the mirror world: Madelynn and Selwyn. Their unexpected arrival caused Naoka to jump to a sitting position, her tail puffing out behind her. “How are you making them appear in there with you?” Naoka asked, grabbing her tail and stroking it to try and smooth the frazzled fur out.

The Girl in the Mirror seemed not to hear her. It made Naoka think what she was seeing was one of the recorded memories The Girl in the Mirror had shown her in the past. But how could it be, Naoka thought, the girl can’t leave the mirror… right?

She watched in fascination as Madelynn strode up to The Girl in the Mirror and ran a finger down her chest. “We’re not so evil,” she said, her voice muffled the same way The Girl in the Mirror’s always was. “We’ll show you we’re not the cruel, evil monsters you’ve been led to believe we are.”

Naoka nearly gasped as Madelynn recited the dialog from the book. Naoka thought for a moment the girl was showing her the scene she’d just read, but it diverged almost immediately from the passage in the book.

Till that point Selwyn had been standing with her back to the mirror. She turned, revealing she was holding a large sword that required two hands to wield. A sword Naoka had seen, one with a blade looking as though it was made not of metal but of reflective mirror glass.

“Of course, we can’t let you run around trying to impale us with THIS silly thing, can we?” Selwyn asked the bound girl. “The fabled Mirror Sword of legend, the only thing that could put an end to all our plans. Why the Sisterhood would entrust such a treasure to such a naive young woman like you is beyond me.”

Selwyn tossed the sword away. It disappeared out of the field of view the mirror provided. Naoka had expected to hear it clatter noisily to the floor, but no sound came, giving the impression that once out of sight it had ceased to exist.

“We have plans,” Madelynn told The Girl in the Mirror as she caressed her body. The girl’s eyes rolled up into her head as she bit her lip and moaned appreciatively at the woman’s touch. Unlike in the book Madelynn didn’t just tease the girl, she quickly went to fondling her perky little breasts and rubbing at her womanhood.

“Such an eager little slut,” Selwyn chuckled as she wandered out of view, returning a moment later with a leather flogger. “It almost makes me think we shouldn’t punish her, she’s clearly going to enjoy it too much.”

“Please,” The Girl in the Mirror whimpered when Madelynn stepped away from her. “Don’t stop touching me! You can do anything you want to me, just don’t stop…”

Madelynn and Selwyn smiled eagerly at each other. There was a moment when the two had peered over their shoulders, seeming almost to have been glancing out of the mirror at Naoka. The glance had shocked Naoka but the moment had come and gone so quickly that Naoka was left unsure if it had happened or not.

Selwyn stepped up to The Girl in the Mirror and began caressing her chest with the leather strips of the flogger. “We can do anything we want to you?”

“Yes,” the girl gasped, pressing her chest out and moaning hungrily as Selwyn kept teasing her with the flogger. “Anything. Punish me for trying to slay you. I don’t care anymore that your evil monsters just wearing Human skins. I’ve wasted too much time being good and pure. Corrupt me. Punish me. Make me your slave!”

And then it began, just like it had played out in the book. Light teasing with the flogger became lazy lashings of the girl’s chest and breasts. Those light lashings grew faster, harder, and more intense. It was then that the scene diverged slightly from the book again. The Girl in the Mirror moaned and wiggled greedily, egging Selwyn on. She acted the bad girl, pushing her Mistress to punish her more severely.

By the time Madelynn had dropped to her knees and started eating the girl out Naoka was masturbating furiously to the scene. It looked and felt so real, far more real than it had seemed in her mind. And even though it was playing out the same as it had in the book every moment of it was different thanks to The Girl in the Mirror. She was more eager than Terin had been, more bratty and pushing Selwyn to whip her with the flogger harder than Naoka thought she’d have been able to endure.

I’d have called out my safeword long ago, Naoka thought as she panted and wiggled while jilling off furiously to the scene. She was finding watching someone endure something she didn’t think she could make it through as thrilling as experiencing something less brutal firsthand would have been.

 As the scene built intensity she once more forgot about her first rule. She was making herself hold off from cumming, but not out of respect for the rule. Naoka simply wanted to wait to cum at the right moment, hoping The Girl in the Mirror would reach a breaking point. She wanted to unleash the building bundle of carnal tightness the moment the girl called out her safeword.

She was certain the moment was about to happen, Naoka could feel it.

“Say it,” Selwyn snarled as she lashed the girl’s chest. “Say your safe word and it ends!”

Naoka’s full attention was on the girl’s face. On how delightfully pained and weak she looked, how ready to break she looked. The moment came. She looked up, shaking as Selwyn flung the flogger up. She opened her mouth to speak her safeword and then… nothing. The image in the mirror faded to black, the scene gone in an instant.

It happened just as Naoka was prepared to let herself cum, but the abrupt ending of the moment ruined her orgasm. It left her frustrated and angry, the heat she’d simmered then built up to a raging boiling feeling as though it had been dumped on the ground and lost.

Naoka sat up, huffing in annoyance and glaring at the mirror. “Why did you do that?” she demanded angrily.

The black faded, revealing a near-perfect mirror image of the room, only where Naoka should have been sat The Girl in the Mirror. She was positioned almost like Naoka was sitting but with her legs spread open and her body hunched over. Her eyes were heavy and her pale skin was sweaty. She was shaking slightly, looking as though she’d just cum. “Amora,” she gasped.

“Amora? What does that mean?” Naoka demanded, still angry her orgasm had been ruined.

“My safeword,” The Girl in the Mirror muttered. She smiled weakly at Naoka before falling onto the divan, leaving her lying happily limp and grinning up at the ceiling. “Haven’t cum that hard in a long time. You and that book got me worked up real good.”

“What was that?” Naoka demanded, still angry about her ruined orgasm. “What did you just show me?”

“Maybe it was a memory,” the girl told Naoka without looking at her. “A recording of things that have happened in the past like the ones I showed you the first time you looked into my mirror.”

“No,” Naoka said uncertainly. “That can’t be right. What you showed me then was always something you saw looking out from your mirror. This was… different. Like you were out of the mirror, or they were in there with you.”

The Girl in the Mirror smiled slyly as she stared up at the ceiling. “And who says people CAN’T come in here with me?” She rolled over, propping herself up on an elbow. “Madelynn and Selwyn are so much more powerful than you understand. The power to break into a ghost’s prison and give her a little fun would be nothing to them.”

Naoka looked at her skeptically. “They have a painting of a girl that looks a lot like you,” she said, unable to keep herself from asking about it. “Is it a painting of you when you were alive?”

The Girl in the Mirror shrugged. “No idea,” she said. “I’ve never seen anything in this mansion outside of this or the handful of other rooms I’ve been kept in since I was stolen by Madelynn and Selwyn.”

Naoka thought the girl was lying. Her response was a little too flat and her expression a little too blank.

“It had a name on it,” Naoka said. “The label under the painting read, ‘Dunla Dhuarcain, Knight of the Sisterhood of Righteousness’. Didn’t you say that’s what you were, a Knight of the Sisterhood of Righteousness? And the mirror you’re in, it’s the Mirror of Dhuarcain.”

The girl’s expression went blank. “Madelynn and Selwyn shouldn’t have a painting like that,” she said, voice flat and containing only a hint of disapproval. “And so what if I said I was a Knight or a member of the Sisterhood? I say a lot of things, most of them lies.”

“It’s you,” Naoka accused, certain she was right. “Your name is Dunla Dhuarcain. That’s why the Mirror of Dhuarcain is called that.”

The girl’s expression grew sad. “It’s not THE Mirror of Dhuarcain,” she said as she sat up, “it’s A Mirror of Dhuarcain. And my name ISN’T Dunla,” she added, her expression twisting up in pain and anger. “Even if that HAD been my name I lost it when I died. I lost my name as my soul got ripped into countless pieces and imprisoned in as many mirrors. Those pieces kept everything of who I was, but the body got to keep the name.”

As the girl spoke the anger and pain on her face looked incredibly real. Naoka thought there was no way this was another lie or cruel game, that this HAD to be an honest moment. Then the girl’s expression changed so suddenly that Naoka was left wondering how she could have been so foolish to have fallen for the act.

“Or maybe not,” The Girl in the Mirror said, grinning happily then erupted into laughter at how confused and angry Naoka looked. “Mysteries build power, do you think you’d just find the answer to the mystery of who I really am literally hanging on a wall for you to find?”

She laughed again when Naoka failed to muster a defense of herself. “Oh, don’t look so hurt,” she added, standing up and approaching the mirror. “Do you remember what we were talking about before you interrupted me?”

Naoka had to take a moment to think. “You were suggesting my Mistresses could go into your mirror.”

“OUR Mistresses,” The Girl in the Mirror corrected her. “And if THEY can come into my mirror who’s to say others can’t join me if I want them to?”

She stepped up to the mirror and placed a hand on it. The air on the other side shimmered as an ethereal copy of the hand pushed out of the glass. It extended, the wrist of a ghostly arm materializing behind it.

“Take my hand,” The girl in the Mirror told Naoka. “Take my hand and I’ll be able to pull you in here with me.”

Naoka stood, acting on impulse to respond to the offer as requested. But just as she reached for the ghostly hand something made her pause. It was the eager twinkle in the girl’s sinister eyes.

“What?” The Girl in the Mirror asked all too innocently. “You don’t trust me? Come on, stray cat, you don’t know any better. Just take my hand and let me pull you into the mirror with me.”

The air between Naoka and the ghostly hand reaching out of the mirror shimmered as a purple haze appeared, quickly forming into a semi-transparent girl floating between them. It was Gwendolyn, her arms crossed and her expression angry. “Abso-fucking-lutley not,” the ghost girl snarled, dropping her arms and slapping the ghostly hand reaching out of the mirror away from Naoka.

Naoka watched, ears perked up in interest, as the ghostly hand reaching out of the mirror dissolved as Gwendolyn’s purple-shaded hand passed through it.

Inside the mirror the Girl in the Mirror yanked away the hand she’d had resting against the glass, holding it to her chest as though she’d felt the slap. “Ouch,” the girl whimpered. “That fucking hurt, you snotty little rich bitch!”

Gwendolyn ignored the comment, floating up a few inches so she was at eye level with the tall girl. “How could you?” she demanded, arms crossed again as she glared at The Girl in the Mirror.

“It was just a joke,” The Girl in the Mirror said lamely, looking past Gwendolyn and flashing Naoka a weak, apologetic smile. She looked at Gwendolyn. “I wouldn’t REALLY have pulled her into the mirror with me.”

“That better not be a lie,” Gwendolyn snapped at the girl. She floated closer and jabbed at finger at the glass. “You’re a mean, spiteful brat, but I’d always thought THIS version of you stopped short of being a true monster. You shouldn’t EVER joke about that, especially not with someone as innocent and naive as HER,” she said, pointing back at Naoka.

“It was just a joke,” The Girl in the Mirror insisted petulantly, sounding like a small child caught in a lie but refusing to admit to it. She dropped to the floor, sitting while hugging herself and rocking slightly. “We were having such a good time and I… I have to ruin everything,” she muttered, sounding as though she was about to break into self-pitying tears.

Gwendolyn showed no sign of sympathy. She remained close to the mirror, a finger pressed against it as she continued to point accusingly at the girl sitting sadly on the other side of the mirror glass. “Because that’s what you do, isn’t it?” she asked, voice full of anger. “You RUIN things. You ruin PEOPLE if given the chance. It’s so fucking predictable. I remember when we—”

She cut herself off, choking back a sudden emotional sob. She dropped her arm and leaned her forehead against the mirror. “You’re so fucking predictable,” she sighed. “And so is what happens next. You’ll feel guilty and ashamed. You’ll pout and before you break into tears you’ll fade so we can’t see you break down. You’ll go and hide to sulk and wallow in your misery, choosing to reinforce the feeling that the world is a cruel place that only exists to punish you. So just get on with it.”

“It was just a joke,” The Girl in the Mirror sniffled one last time as she faded from sight. The moment she was gone the mirror became a true reflection of the bedroom.

Naoka had watched the exchange with great interest. The hints of their past intrigued Naoka, even as she wondered if it was all just a play being put on to play some trick on her. Even suspecting it might be she couldn’t help herself from imagining the past suggested by the exchange, seeing the story play out in her mind like it was a story from a novel.

Gwendolyn, still alive, finding the Mirror of Dhuarcain in a room in the mansion. Perhaps lying forgotten, The Girl in the Mirror appearing for the first time in decades. They’d started a romance, sharing secrets, and playing kinky games. And then… something awful. The Girl in the Mirror ruining everything somehow, revealing her true self in a way that ensured Gwendolyn would never trust or forgive her.

“It’s a good story,” Gwendolyn sighed. “Almost all of it wrong, but close enough in its broad brush strokes to be emotionally true.”

Naoka cocked her head to the side, confused. “I don’t understand,” Naoka said dumbly.

“The story you just imagined. About me and The Girl in the Mirror.” She stood up and rotated in the air till she was facing Naoka. “You think too loud,” she further explained. “Once you’ve been in this place long enough… well, the magic of it soaks into you. You should guard your thoughts more closely unless you want everyone seeing and hearing them.”

Naoka thought about this new bit of information. “I don’t think I mind people knowing what I’m thinking,” she decided. “I like it when they look at my body,” she said. “Maybe knowing people are hearing my thoughts will bring me the same kind of thrill.”

“Maybe,” Gwendolyn said skeptically. “But you should be more careful. She’s not your friend. I’m not your friend. Briar and Brinda aren’t your friends.”

Naoka smiled kindly at the ghost girl. “You’re as much a liar as she is. I know you’re my friend, if you weren’t you wouldn’t have saved me from her.”

“No one deserves that,” Gwendolyn said, hugging herself and glaring over her shoulder at the mirror.

“Deserves what?” Naoka asked her. “What would have happened if I let her pull me into the mirror with her?”

“Terrible things,” Gwendolyn said, refusing to elaborate further. She glanced at the mirror again. “Even if it was a joke she’ll be feeling monstrous right now… Come on, let’s give her the space to pout and sulk and wallow in peace. Push that divan back where it belongs. There’s a good kitty. How about you pick up where you left off,” she added, nodding to the book laying on the divan. “Bring it to the bed and I’ll read it with you.”

Naoka’s ears perked up. “Really? You’ll read with me?”

Gwendolyn nodded. “Despite myself I’ve begun to grow fond of spending time with you. Your sickening naivety and kindness are oddly endearing. I’d like to enjoy it before our Mistresses and all the other residents of the manor leach the last of it from you.”

Naoka grabbed Terin’s Great Voyage and practically skipped to the bed, overjoyed to be joined by Gwendolyn. “I knew you liked me,” she teased as she hopped onto the fourposter.

She sprawled out on the mattress, laying on her side and setting the book open beside her so there was room for Gwendolyn to “lay” on the other side of the bed and read with her. “Have you read this book before?” the Kittaran asked as the ghost girl floated onto the bed across from her.

“Yes, a few times when I was alive,” she said. Her gown shimmered and disappeared, leaving her in a bra and panties that looked much like the ones Naoka was wearing. She copied how Naoka was lying, sprawling out on the bed lying on her side looking at the Kittaran.

Naoka knew she wasn’t actually lying on the bed, but she floated so close to its surface that it left the illusion she was resting on the surface.

“It’s a good piece of smut, isn’t it?” Gwendolyn asked as Naoka opened the book. “I miss reading,” she sighed, suddenly sad.

“I only get to read books other people are reading,” she explained when she saw Naoka didn’t understand. “I can move physical things, but it takes a lot of concentration and drains me. Opening and turning the pages of a book just isn’t worth it, so I have to wait till someone is reading a book I’m interested in and even then I struggle. I’ve always been a slow reader and I often can’t keep up with the pace others read at. I USED to spend a lot of time in the manor’s library, invisible and reading over people’s shoulders. But ever since Liedia took roost there I don’t go there anymore…”

“I’m pretty sure I’m not a fast reader either,” Naoka told her. “And I’ll always wait till you tell me you’re ready before I turn the page,” she assured her. “This is where I was,” she quickly added, wanting to get the ghost girl’s mind away from the sad place it had settled in. “I was thinking we’d skip ahead to the next chapter?”

The distraction worked. Gwendolyn’s purple-shaded face lit up. “Oh! You’re still so early in the story. Terin will have only been captured a couple of times at this point. Those are the best parts, by the way, and the smuttiest. Oh, she has a few trysts with other women she meets on her journeys, but the best heat ALWAYS comes when she’s been captured.”

“Well then, let’s read so I can find out how right you are,” Naoka told her.

The Kittaran quickly discovered Gwendolyn was not lying about being a slow reader. It took her nearly half the time it took the ghost girl to finish a page. But Naoka didn’t mind. Once she had finished the two open pages she got to watch Gwendolyn reading. She liked being this close to the girl, liked having the time to admire her youthful, pretty, round features.

 It was the ghost girl’s plump limps that Naoka found most appealing. Each time she finished the open pages she looked up and watched them moving slightly as the ghost girl mouthed out the words she was reading. She wanted so badly to lean over the book and steal a kiss from Gwendolyn. It left her once more wondering if the ghost girl COULD be touched. She mentioned being able to interact with the physical world, yet always recoiled from any chance of contact with another.

“Turn the page please,” Gwendolyn said without looking up.

Naoka did, taking a moment to keep staring at the ghost girl before reading the newly revealed text. She’d noticed that each time a new page was revealed Gwendolyn would lick her lips in excitement, the saliva leaving them glistening with moisture for a moment. It left Naoka longing even more to lean over and kiss her.

“You’re thinking too loud again,” Gwendolyn told Naoka without looking up from the book. “Read, you horny mess, focus on Terin’s torments not your own.” She glanced up, meeting Naoka’s eyes for a moment. “You can’t have what you want, not from me.”

Naoka couldn’t help but feel a bit rejected, which led her to feel angry at Gwendolyn. She instantly felt ashamed. The ghost girl couldn’t help what she was and judging by the way she’d slowly moved closer to Naoka she must be struggling with someone of the same lusts Naoka was.

The Kittaran decided to focus more on the book to help banish the mix of unpleasant feelings she was experiencing. Without her attention split Naoka was able to become engrossed with the story again just as a new sex scene began.

In it Terin was once more captive, stripped naked and bound on her back to a bed, her limbs stretched out and tied in place. Naoka was thrilled as memories mixed with fantasy as she put herself in Terin’s place, tied to the bed and helpless.

Two women were in the room with her but the heroine was blindfolded and she was unable to be sure of their identities. She suspected they were her enemies, but she couldn’t be certain as neither spoke while they “tormented” her with pleasure.

The scene built heat slowly at first, the two mysterious women caressing, kissing, and licking the helpless, bound Terin. As things warmed up they began using feathers to play with her, tickling and teasing one part of her body while licking and nipping at others.

Naoka felt the heat build. Her hand slipped between her thighs and she started reading faster, desperate to see where the action went. The teasing had gone on too long for her. She wanted the mysterious tormentors to go down on Tarin or work some penetration into the story.

The Kittaran’s cunt ached. It was eager to be rubbed more vigorously the way she liked to do when she was imagining a woman going down on her, or to be filled by her fingers. But Naoka was holding off, waiting for oral sex or penetration to happen in the story.

“I wasn’t done with that page yet,” Gwendolyn moaned out in frustration when Naoka turned the page.

She’d forgotten the ghost girl was reading with her. She looked at her to apologize and saw she too had gotten into the story enough to be playing with herself. The sight of her lying on her side and her hand jammed between her thighs was too much for Naoka in her state of heightened arousal.

Naoka whimpered, slipping a finger into herself as she watched the ghostly girl lying beside her play with herself. “I want you so fucking bad,” Naoka whine-moaned at her.

Gwendolyn curled up slightly, her body tensing as she let slip a long lewd moan of longing. “I know,” she whispered, working her pussy and staring longing into Naoka’s eyes. “Especially because of this scene… I’d forgotten it happened so early in the book.”

She paused, biting her lip and moaning again. Gwendolyn kept playing with herself as she continued to talk but eased up a bit to keep from rising any closer to climax. “Liedia and I read this book together. It helped us both understand the kind of kinky shit we were both into before we really understood what we wanted. There was a night we played out this scene. We took turns being blindfolded while the other teased and searched out the mystery of the other’s bodies. It was one of the first times we were together like that…”

What had started as the reciting of a happy, lust-filled memory deflated into something that left the ghost girl so sad she stopped touching herself. “I miss her,” she said, struggling not to cry as she forced the words out.

A moment later she pursed her lips. With a look of determination on her face she said, “But I can’t have her anymore, she won’t even talk to me. So let’s not be sad, let’s keep reading this wonderfully smutty book.”

They went back to reading, but Naoka had lost the momentum she’d built. She was still playing with herself as she read, but instead of focusing on the story while she was waiting for Gwendolyn to catch up she returned to staring at the girl, thinking about HER while she played with herself.

The longing to stretch out over the book and kiss her grew more intense with every turn of the pages. She found her tail wanting to swing towards Gwendolyn to brush against her and draw her attention. Naoka knew she couldn’t, that the ghost girl reacted badly to any attempt at physical contact.

“I’m ready,” Gwendolyn said, looking up when Naoka didn’t turn the page right away. She smirked prettily at the Kittaran. “You’re a distracted horny mess full of longing, aren’t you? Just read, think about Terin and not me.”

Naoka nodded, feeling not at all guilty she was lying to the girl.

When Gwendolyn caught up to Naoka next she didn’t tell her she was ready to move on. She looked up, eyes heavy with frustrated desire. “Stop looking at me that way, it’s driving me wild.”

“I can’t help it,” Naoka told her. “You’re just so pretty. And cute. And the combination is so sexy! But the way you’re sexy is so different from how our Mistresses are sexy. You’re sexy because you’re so cute and pretty. You’re—” Naoka stopped, fearing she was rambling. With the way she was panting from playing with her pussy as she spoke she was certain she sounded mad with lust. “Am I making sense?”

“Yes,” Gwendolyn told Naoka, her semi-transparent and slightly purple-hued cheeks flushing. “I like watching you talk,” she said suddenly, inhaling deeply as though she’d been trying not to speak the thought. Once it was out she kept going, unable to stop herself. “It’s the way your lips move. I adore your lips.” She reached out as if to brush a finger across them but pulled back at the last moment, not making contact. “So thin and sexy…”

“I like yours better,” Naoka told her as she stared at the ghost girl’s lips. “They are so full… plump and so soft looking. I want so badly to feel my lips against them… And I can’t stop imagining what it would be like to feel them sealed around one of my nipples as you sucked on it. Or pressed against my lips.” She touched her own lips, adding, “Not these, my other lips.”

Gwendolyn stared at Naoka’s lips as the Kittaran spoke, rubbing her pussy and shifting between soft moans and whimpers of frustrated longing.

It took everything in Naoka to stop herself from leaning over to kiss the girl. “This is killing me,” she mewled pathetically. “What happens if I touch you?” As she asked the questions she couldn’t keep herself from leaning a little closer to Gwendolyn, thrilling that the girl made no move to pull further away.

“The same thing that happens when anything living touches a ghost,” Gwendolyn said, her voice full of sad frustration. “Nothing, at least for the living. For a ghost it’s a cold reminder that we can interact with the world of the living, but in all but the rarest cases it is a one-way path. We can touch YOU, but you can’t touch us.”

“That isn’t very fair,” Naoka said, longing to be able to at least hug the girl to comfort her. It occurred then for the first time how terrible the ghost girl’s unlife must be. Unable to be touched in a place that seemed to be filled with nonstop carnal joys, her lost love nearby and taking part in endless perversions but unwilling to so much as speak to her.

The sadness in Gwendolyn’s eyes broke Naoka’s heart. It was a deep sadness, one she realized must always be there but that the ghost girl worked to keep covered up.

Naoka also felt guilty she’d brought all these feelings and frustrations to the surface. Part of her wanted to do something to shift the mood away from sex to spare the girl further pain and frustration but she was too worked up. Maybe if she hadn’t been a Kittaran in hard heat she’d have been able to back down, but her longing was too strong and she felt recklessly unable to break away from things that would help work out her sexual needs.

“But if you wanted to touch me you could?” Naoka asked. She knew the answer to the question, Gwendolyn had just said as much. Both girls knew Naoka was asking a different question. Not “could you touch me” but “WILL you touch me”.

“Yes,” Gwendolyn whispered, averting her eyes.

“But you never have,” Naoka whispered back, selfishly letting a little of the pained rejection she felt come across in her voice.

“No,” Gwendolyn admitted, looking frustrated and pained. “It… pains me. It’s a reminder of what I’ve lost, of what I can’t have. So I never touch anyone or allow them to try and touch me, not even our Mistresses.”

Knowing the girl COULD touch Naoka if she wanted filled the Kittaran with a volatile mix of hurt from the rejection and frustration that she was being denied her carnal desires. The hornier she got the more selfish she got, and the worse it got the less she cared about being selfish.

The mix of emotions, all the frustration and denied lust, led to the Kittaran lashing out. “You’d touch Liedia if she allowed it,” Naoka accused. She knew it was a cruel thing to say and hated herself as soon as the words were out of her mouth.

Gwendolyn looked like she’d been slapped. Her full lips trembled and she looked as though she was about to break into tears. Then the cold, hurt sadness turned to hot anger. “How DARE you?” she half sobbed.

Fix this. Fix this now, Naoka thought, ashamed she’d said something so hurtful. It wasn’t just what she’d said, it was how vulnerable the ghost girl had made herself. It was clear to Naoka that it wasn’t often she let her guard down with the living. Maybe she’d never softened as much as this with another member of the household.

“I’m sorry,” Naoka said, knowing the words were so far from enough that they were barely worth speaking.

Something across the room caught Naoka’s eyes, movement in the Mirror of Dhuarcain that didn’t match what was happening in the real world. It was The Girl in the Mirror, waving to get Naoka’s attention. Her eyes were red and it was clear she’d been crying. She was standing by the bed in her mirror world, pointing to a nightstand. Naoka saw her open and drawer and pull something out then point to Gwendolyn.

“I can make it better,” Naoka said, rolling over and frantically pulling the nightstand drawer open, hoping its contents included what The Girl in the Mirror had shown her. It was a reckless idea The Girl in the Mirror had put into her mind but one she had to try. Naoka figured she couldn’t make things worse, and that there was a chance the idea could help fix things.

She found, among the other various sex toys in the drawer, a blindfold and a large feather. She pulled them out and showed them to Gwendolyn who was still glaring at Naoka while starting to fade from sight.

“I’ll put this on,” Naoka said, desperate to keep the girl from disappearing. “And then you can use the feather on me and do whatever else you want to me. You can pretend—”

Gwendolyn scoffed in angry derision. “You think THAT would make it better? Oh, right, the greedy horny insatiable slut gets to be played with while I’m only reminded of what I can’t have. Maybe I was wrong about you, maybe you fit in here better than I thought. How could you say such a cruel thing then suggest THAT?”

“You didn’t let me finish,” Naoka said, eyes pleading for the girl to hear her out. “I’ve seen you can make clothing appear and disappear. Couldn’t you make yourself a blindfold? Even if you couldn’t you could close your eyes and—”

“And what?” Gwendolyn demanded, her anger making her more solid-looking.

“And you could pretend I’m Liedia,” Naoka blurted out.

For a moment Gwendolyn looked even more angry. Then the moment passed and the hardness of her expression melted away, replaced at first by confusion then a begrudging smile as a tear ran down the girl’s face.

“That’s… inappropriately forward of you, but also incredibly sweet.” Her smile widened a bit as she looked at Naoka as if seeing her for the first time. “You really would have to be incredibly naive or reckless to think such an offer would work, and painfully kindhearted or oddly free of jealousness to not mind someone pretending you’re their ex-lover.”

Naoka let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding in. “I think it’s all those things. Do you want to do it?” she asked, holding the blindfold and feather up.

“Yes,” Gwendolyn said. “Take your bra and panties off then put the blindfold on,” she told Naoka. “And stretch your arms out so I can tie you up. It might take a bit, moving physical objects is a strain for me, but I CAN do it and this will be worth it.”

Naoka began to purr. “Once the blindfold is on,” she said as she began to tie it over her eyes, “you can call me Liedia. And I won’t talk so the fantasy can feel more real.”

“Sweet, naive, painfully kindhearted girl,” Gwendolyn sighed fondly after Naoka’s blindfold was on.

As she spoke Naoka felt her presence near her. It was like an inversion of the heat the living gave off, a strangely vibrant numb coldness.

Gwendolyn touched Naoka for the first time, planting a soft kiss on the Kittaran’s cheek. The sensation was strange, like being touched by a chilled cadaver but one that wasn’t fully solid. Yet Naoka wasn’t disturbed, the chilled feeling of the kiss heated her deep in her core.

I fixed it. I fixed it AND convinced her to have her way with me and now I get to have her, she thought greedily, purring louder.

* * *

By the time Gwendolyn was done tying Naoka’s wrists to the bed the Kittaran had lost nearly all the heat that had been built as they’d read the book together. Through it all the dainty ghost girl had often swore at the rope, expressing frustrations that “keeping hold of it” for prolonged times was difficult.

“I’m sorry it took so long,” Gwendolyn said self-consciously when she was done. “But maybe it’s not a bad thing. Now I get to work you up from nothing as I torment you, my dearest Liedia.”

Naoka purred quietly, grinning madly at the false name. She could hear how happy the game was making the ghost girl and that made her happy. Selfishly subbing and enduring torturous delights were made all the sweeter by knowing the torments brought her dom great joy as well.

Beyond Gwendolyn’s joy Naoka was eager for the game. Once the frustration of how long it took Gwendolyn to tie Naoka up was gone the Kittaran was able to start reveling in the feel of the ropes tied snuggly around her wrists. She also found herself growing excited by the theatrical naughtiness of pretending to be the girl’s ex-lover.

Naoka felt the coolness of Gwendolyn’s ghostly body draw near. The ghost girl blew her chilled breath across the Kittaran’s breasts, the icy air making Naoka’s areolas pebble and her nubs swell and quickly harden.

The Kittaran moaned softly, shifting and wiggling while pressing her chest up to implore silently for more. Suck on them, please, she wanted to beg. But part of their game was no talking on her part so Gwendolyn could better pretend the Kittaran was her ex-lover. Naoka had to suffer delightfully in silence which she quickly found made the game all the better.

“Such pretty hard Elven nipples,” Gwendolyn cooed, making her voice breathy and moving from one nipple to the other to further tease them. “I wonder, are they ticklish?”

Naoka sucked in air as the ghost girl began caressing one of her nipples with the tip of the feather. The sensation was both firmer yet softer than she’d expected it would be.

“Not ticklish, but you moan so pettily, my Liedia,” Gwendolyn went on, losing herself in the fantasy. “The girlharpist can be played like any of her instruments as long as she has the right partner…”

Naoka moaned and writhed as Gwendolyn used the feather along with her breath to caress, tease, and torment the Kittaran’s breasts.

As she worked the Kittaran up she started working in quick, teasing licks of her chilled tongue. “You want me to suck on your nipples, don’t you?”

Naoka nodded vigorously, thrusting her chest up. She whimpered, begging the best she could without speaking.

“Ah, but this is not that kind of scene,” Gwendolyn said, her voice full of evil delight. “Remember? You’re Terin and I’m her captors, torturing her with pleasure. You WON’T be getting what you want.”

Naoka shook with excited frustration at the promise, then gasped in joy as it seemed that promise was about to be broken. She felt Gwendolyn’s face close to one of her breasts, felt her chilled breath heavy on a nipple. She drew closer, breath heavier. Her tongue lightly made contact with the hard, swollen nub aching to be sucked. Gwendolyn’s mouth moved closer… Naoka could feel the chill of her lips closing around her nipple.

And then her mouth was gone.

“Torment, remember?”

Naoka groaned, frustration and the pain of denial filling her in a way she found incredibly pleasurable.

Gwendolyn moved her mouth up the center of Naoka’s chest, breathing heavily the whole time. As she teased Naoka’s upper chest then the Kittaran’s neck with her breath Gwendolyn also tickled the feather down the girl’s midsection.

Naoka let out bursts of soft gasps as she turned her head and bared her neck to Gwendolyn. She sucked her belly in and pressed her body down into the softness of the bed as the feather stroked and caressed down her stomach.

“It didn’t take you long to get worked back up,” Gwendolyn whispered against the part of Naoka’s neck not covered by her collar, breath heavy and icy. The sensation sent goosebumps running down the Kittaran’s neck. “But you’ve always responded quickly to my touches, haven’t you, Liedia?”

Naoka nodded, turning to kiss Gwendolyn before catching herself.

Gwendolyn understood what the aborted movement had been. “You want a kiss, my love?”

Naoka nodded.

“You’ll have to earn it. Show me you can be a good girl, show me you can endure torments in your most private of places and NOT cum and I’ll kiss you as a reward.”

As she spoke Gwendolyn worked the feather down Naoka’s body. The Kittaran sighed happily, spreading her legs and inviting its downward journey to its inevitable destination. When the feather’s tickling caresses reached her womanhood she began to struggle. It felt amazing, but the ticklish aspects of the caresses made her want to jam her legs closed and wiggle out the strange waves of ticklishness cascading into her.

“You’ve only begun to suffer,” Gwendolyn promised. She placed her tongue on the place Naoka’s jaw met her neck. The ghost girl ran her cold, wet tongue down Naoka’s body, occasionally stopping to kiss. It was the beginning of a slow, delightfully agonizing journey that would eventually end at the Kittaran’s womanhood.

Naoka quickly learned Gwendolyn had spoken the truth about contact with the living. The ghost girl could touch the Kittaran, but Naoka couldn’t touch her. Gwendolyn could stroke, caress, lick, all of it, but the contact had to be one way. The moment Naoka’s body pressed into the ghost girl her solidness went away.

The prolonged dragging of her tongue down Naoka’s body was a torment greater than all the others for Naoka. It felt amazing and left her wanting to wiggle and writhe and moan in delight. But every little movement of hers ruined the fun, making it feel as though Gwendolyn’s chilled tongue had disappeared. Only once she stopped moving would she feel the girl’s touch return.

The feather was another matter. She was able to wiggle and thrust her hips while attempting to grind into the firmest part of the feather as Gwendolyn teased and worked her pussy with it. It helped center Naoka, allowing her to keep the rest of her body as still as it needed to be.

But the closer Gwendolyn’s mouth got to Naoka’s womanhood the more pressure the Kittaran felt. Soon she’d need to keep even that part of her body perfectly still if she wanted to experience the delight of the girl’s mouth on her there. The need to perfect remaining still made the need to wiggle more intense, sensations and clashing desires that ramped up the boiling ball of sensual joy building inside Naoka.

I can’t do it, Naoka realized as Gwendolyn removed the feather. The ghost girl’s face was so near her pussy… Naoka was so worked up, so eager to feel the girl’s mouth on her cunt that she was nearly vibrating with anticipation. She wasn’t going to be able to remain still enough to feel her mouth, and even if she somehow DID remain still enough the urge to wrap her legs around the girl and pull her face in tighter against her body would be something she’d not be able to resist for long.

Yet convinced as she was that she wouldn’t be able to remain still Naoka managed. She shifted the need to move and wiggle up her body, thrashing her head from side to side and tugging at the ropes tying her to the bed to help the lower half of her remain still.

She gasped in delight when Gwendolyn kissed her pubic mound. She let out a long, deep moan of relief when she remained still enough to feel the ghost girl run her tongue down her pussy, the cold tip pressing into and exploring all her fleshy folds.

As Naoka remained still enough for Gwendolyn to start eating her out the Kittaran suddenly realized she had a much larger problem. She was so close to cumming that she’d almost risen to climax the first time the girl had sucked on her clit. She’d only barely pushed the orgasm back down, struggling harder a few moments later when Gwendolyn thrust her cold tongue into Naoka’s sopping wet hole.

Naoka used what she’d learned so far about orgasm suppression, putting those fledgling skills to use. She knew she wouldn’t last long but clung to every joy-filled moment of painful denial as she could. Then, knowing she’d soon not be able to hold off any longer, she ended it.

“Emberstone!”

Gwendolyn stopped at once, knowing and respecting the Kittaran’s safeword.

Naoka lay tied to the bed, panting heavily as she wiggled her hips wildly to try and keep the orgasm at bay. Any amount of sensation at that moment would have pushed her over the edge, would have made her break her first rule.

“I’m so sorry,” Naoka whimpered. “I just… I don’t want to break my rule. I couldn’t last any longer.”

“You lasted longer than I thought you would,” Gwendolyn told her, Naoka able to hear a kind smile in her voice. Naoka was glad to hear she didn’t sound upset or frustrated. “And you kept far more still than I expected as well,” the ghost girl continued. “I’d not thought we’d get as far as we got, not with how wild you Kittarans are when in heat. But it seems your desire to be a good girl is stronger than your most base desires.”

When Gwendolyn said she’d untie her Naoka had to beg her to wait. “I can’t handle being touched yet,” she panted. “I’m still close… struggling to bring myself down from the edge. It HURTS,” she whimpered. “But I want to be a good girl!”

“Let me know when you think you can handle it,” Gwendolyn told her.

They didn’t talk for some time after that. The only sound was Naoka’s heavy panting which only slowly lessened. “Alright,” she eventually said, still panting but feeling she could endure being touched without cumming instantly.

Gwendolyn untied her wrists before taking the Kittaran’s blindfold off. “There we go,” she said, smiling at Naoka then frowning. “Are you okay?”

Naoka rolled onto her side. She shoved a hand between her thighs then instantly clamped them tightly together, trying to keep herself from touching her pussy. “So fucking horny,” she whimpered, shivering then shaking as she slipped a finger into herself.

It felt SO good. She wanted to thrust it deeper, to curl it and rake her insides. Instead, knowing doing so would make her cum, she forced herself to pull the finger out. To keep herself from shoving it back in she moved it to her face and put the fingers in her mouth.

Gwendolyn chuckled in amusement as the Kittaran moaned lewdly, wiggling about while sucking the taste of her own arousal from her fingers. “You’re a mess like I’ve never seen you before!”

Naoka nodded, savoring the taste of her juices as she rubbed her thighs together. They felt damp and sticky, her pussy so hot and wet it felt like it was making the air around it muggy with her desire.

“Such a mess,” Naoka moaned, rolling over the other way. She needed to touch herself but knew if she did she’d cum. As much as she NEEDED to cum she refused to do so. “A mess but a good girl,” she groaned as she grabbed a pillow and hugged it tightly to her chest to ensure her hands had something to do.

The pillow gave relief, but soon it became a new, different torment. The urge to move it between her legs so she could hump and grind against it became as strong as the urge to finger herself had been.

“Look at me, Naoka. Are you okay?” Gwendolyn asked with sincere concern in her voice.

The Kittaran looked at the ghost girl. “I’m a good girl,” she told her. “I didn’t cum without permission, not even once. Not with The Girl in the Mirror and not with you.”

“Yes,” Gwendolyn said, brow furrowed in concern, “but look what it’s done to you! Your eyes… you look like you’re only half awake and fully mad with pain from untapped lust. I’ve never seen someone this messy after orgasm denial.”

She paused, thinking for a moment. “It’s because you’re a Kittaran, isn’t it? Our Mistresses like to give their pets the ‘no cumming without permission’ rule. It’s a fun game, but it’s something different with you, isn’t it?”

Naoka clung tightly to the pillow and nodded. “Cause I’m a Kittaran in heat.”

“I’m sorry we played the game we did,” Gwendolyn said quickly. “I shouldn’t have done that with you. I think I knew it would either lead to you cumming and getting punished or THIS. But I wanted to live out the fantasy so badly… to get to pretend, even for a short time, I was with Liedia again…”

“Sokay,” Naoka slurred, writhing and wiggling to keep her hands clinging to the pillow where they couldn’t cause trouble. “Wanted to see you happy… and I like this.”

Gwendolyn shook her head. “You LIKE this? You look like you’re being tormented. Not the fun kind, you look like you’re in real pain!”

Naoka nodded. “So much pain,” she whimpered. “But I LOVE it,” she added as she began to purr. “I love them,” she added, abandoning the pillow and snatching Terin’s Great Journey from the nightstand where it had been placed earlier. She stroked the cover, staring adoringly at the book. “Madelyn and Selwyn are the villainesses in this book, I know it.”

“No,” Gwendolyn told her kindly. “That’s just… I get how you might think that, especially after The Girl in the Mirror put the idea in your head, but no. That’s just a novel and it was written a long time ago, it’s not them in there.”

“It is,” Naoka insisted, hugging the book to her chest as her purring increased. She enjoyed the way the drumming in her chest made the leather cover of the book vibrate against her bare skin. “And I don’t care if they are monsters just dressed up as humans.”

She looked up at Gwendolyn. “I don’t care if you and The Girl in the Mirror and all the others, if you’re all just their goons helping carry out their evil plan. I love you all. I want you all to keep tormenting me the way they torment me.”

“You don’t know what you’re saying,” Gwendolyn whispered, averting her eyes. “You’ve just been driven mad edging. Kittarans must not be able to handle it.”

“I CAN handle it,” Naoka snapped, purring even louder. “I’m a GOOD girl. I am CHOOSING this. I want to make the same choice Terin makes in the book, to be their slave and not try and rid the world of their evil. I want to submit fully to them. To be wonderfully tormented for eternity.”

Gwendolyn sighed as though in defeat. “I suppose every girl who stayed in this room and decided to do whatever they had to do so they never had to leave this place made the same choice.”

“Life is better this way,” Naoka told her. “I am ALWAYS going to drink the tea,” she declared before falling to her side and curling up into a ball around the book. She purred loudly, her tail lashing wildly.

“I’m always going to drink the tea,” she repeated. “I’ll be the best girl my Mistresses have ever had. And I’ll have all my friends,” she added, looking up at Gwendolyn and smiling. “And I’m going to help you reconnect with Liedia.”

“Mad from edging,” Gwendolyn scoffed, dismissing the vow.

Naoka sat up, still clinging to the book. “And I’m going to solve all the mysteries,” she promised, staring at the Mirror of Dhuarcain. “I’ll find out all about The Girl in the Mirror. I’ll find out how to open that white door with the metal tree locking it shut because I’m certain it leads to the forest where the girl’s witch lives. I’ll find the Mirror Sword, but not to slay Madelyn and Selwyn. I’ll find it and discover what it is and why it’s important.”

The Kittaran looked at Gwendolyn. “And I’ll be a good girl through it all. I’ll be our Mistresses’ best pet. I’ll train. I’ll practice being the best slutty kitty there ever was. I’ll please their guests. I’ll please them. And I’ll have carnal adventures with my friends, you and The Girl in the Mirror and Liedia and the servant girls. I’ll lose myself in this life here and I’ll NEVER leave, I’ll ALWAYS drink the tea.”

During her rant Gwendolyn had sat on the bed in front of Naoka. Her arms were crossed and she was giving the Kittaran an amused, pitying look. “And what if that’s what they want? What if they ARE the monsters from that book and this is what they want you to do? To get lost in all this carnal bliss and solve all these little mysteries? What if it’s all part of some sinister, evil plot and you’re just doing exactly what they want you to do?”

Naoka closed her eyes, purring deeply. “Then I’ll just be proving what a good girl I am,” she sighed happily.

She kept her eyes closed. “And I was a good girl. You promised if I was you’d reward me with a proper kiss. I’ll keep my eyes closed, that seems to help when you touch me.”

“You were a good girl,” Gwendolyn admitted. “And I did promise…”

Naoka stayed perfectly still as she felt the ghost girl’s chilled presence draw near. She struggled to remain so when she felt the girl’s cold hands gently grab her face.

“I haven’t given anyone a proper kiss since I died,” Gwendolyn whispered.

Naoka remained silent, knowing the movement speaking would require would banish the feel of the girl’s cold hands on her cheeks.

“This is for you,” Gwendolyn went on. “I’m not pretending you’re Liedia anymore.”

The struggle not to nod was intense, but Naoka held off. She wouldn’t ruin this perfect moment.

The air grew cold and still as Naoka leaned in for the kiss. Her lips made contact. Naoka purred so loud she was afraid the vibrations would make Gwendolyn lose her solidity. The kiss continued with Gwendolyn parting Naoka’s lips so her tongue could invade the Kittaran’s mouth.

It was a long, intimate, passionate kiss. Naoka’s inability to move through it, the requirement she remain passive and let it happen and not take part in it, made the kiss all the more intense for the submissive Kittaran.

When Gwendolyn finally pulled away from the kiss Naoka drew in a long, deep breath then let it slowly out. She felt dizzy with joy. “Thank you,” she sighed happily. “That was an incredible kiss. You’re an incredible woman,” she added, opening her eyes and smiling lovingly at the ghost girl.

Gwendolyn looked flush and happily sated. “You stupid, painfully naive, and kindhearted fool. Do you have any idea what you’ve gotten yourself into?”

Naoka purred louder. “No. But I’ll always drink the tea,” she sighed happily. “Always. And I’ll solve ALL the mysteries no matter the cost.”

Part Three

“Look at the state our pet is in,” Madelynn declared, rushing to Naoka’s four-poster bed as she entered the room.

The Kittaran was lying sprawled out on the bed, panting and hugging a pillow to her chest.

“Explain what’s happened to her,” Selwyn demanded, addressing Gwendolyn.

Gwendolyn had been sitting near Naoka when they had arrived and now floated anxiously near the bed. “She was bored so she started reading Terin’s Great Journey,” she began. She explained what had happened with The Girl in the Mirror, going into great detail about the sexy games the two had played and then the horrible “joke” The Girl in the Mirror had made.

Naoka struggled to listen to the exchange. She was painfully in need of climax but determined not to get off without permission. Because of this the detailed description of the erotic adventure was nearly more than she could bear. I’m a good girl, she kept repeating to herself. A good girl who doesn’t cum without permission.

She wasn’t sure how long she’d been lying on the bed, hugging the pillow to keep her hands from getting her into trouble. One moment it felt like she’d been lying there struggling for hours, the next it felt like it had only been minutes.

One thing was clear to her: the arrival of her Mistresses was making her torment worse. Both of the women were like stunning sexual goddesses to her. Just the sight of their thick feminine curves made her want to jam her hands between her thighs and get herself in trouble.

When Madelynn had come and sat on the bed beside Naoka she’d almost broken. The woman had recognized this and grabbed hold of the Kittaran’s wrists, holding them in place on the pillow on her chest.

Yet even that was a torment. The skin-on-skin contact made Naoka moan in longing, while the firmness of the woman’s grip brought out the greedy submissive in her who wanted to obey so she’d be rewarded.

She realized she’d BEEN obeying and was impatient for her reward. “I’ve been a good girl,” she whimpered pathetically to Madelynn as Gwendolyn was explaining what had happened with The Girl in the Mirror.

“Hush, little one,” Madelynn told Naoka quietly as she soothed her, careful not to work her up any further. “Let Gwendolyn tell us what has happened, it’s her job after all.”

Naoka’s furry ears perked up and she refocused her attention on Gwendolyn when the ghost girl began describing the erotic encounter she and Naoka had shared. There was a vast difference in how the girl described this encounter. Her sharing of events was much less detailed and a lot briefer, leaving out nearly anything that would hint at how emotional the encounter had been for her.

“You’re hiding things from us,” Selwyn accused when Gwendolyn was finished, voice cold and menacing. “Come to me, you WILL reveal your secrets.”

The tone of voice she’d used shocked Naoka. That was not her sexy domineering Mistress. That was the voice of a cruel noblewoman or maybe something worse, perhaps the voice of a monster disguised as a Human letting its mask slip for a moment?

Naoka watched the ghost girl float submissively towards Selwyn, cowering as she drew near.

She looks like she expects Selwyn to strike her, Naoka thought. She’d seen that body language countless times from servants of nobles. Seeing such servants struck in anger when their service was found lacking was a common sight yet, seeing it here shocked Naoka. She’d never seen any hint that her Mistresses punished their servants in any way that wasn’t welcome and part of some sexy game.

Selwyn did not strike Gwendolyn. She reached up, holding her hands on either side of the ghost girl’s semi-transparent head. She held her hands there with her fingers spread and bent in like she was some vicious animal bearing claws.

Arcs of arcane energy began to spark out from her fingertips, flashing into Gwendolyn. The ghost girl groaned and whimpered in discomfort, convulsing occasionally when the bolts of arcane energy were thicker. While this happened Selwyn’s eyes glowed, the same arcane energy sparking into the ghost girl illuminating her vision.

“What do her memories show you?” Madelynn asked her partner.

“Our pet didn’t cum, not even once,” Selwyn told her while continuing to read Gwendolyn’s memories.

“You WERE a good girl,” Madelynn cooed to Naoka.

Normally Naoka would have felt a rush of ecstatic pride and sensual pleasure at such praise but the sight of Gwendolyn in such discomfort was too disturbing for her to care. “You’re hurting her,” she blurted out. “Please, stop!”

“She must reveal her secrets,” Madelynn told Naoka, gripping the girl’s wrists a little tighter to convey a not-so-subtle message that she was not to try and intervene. “My dearest love will be done in a moment.”

As soon as the arcane energy stopped shooting from Selwyn’s hands Gwendolyn collapsed to the floor, dropping to her knees. She sunk partially through the ground, breaking the normal illusion that she was solid.

Panting and gasping, she looked up at Selwyn with tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry, Mistress. How shall I be punished?”

“What’s been done is punishment enough,” Madelynn said before Selwyn could declare a further punishment. “An invasion of the mind like that is uncomfortable for the living, but for you? Pushing past the veil of life and death to reach your mind must intensify that discomfort into pain. You need no further punishment.”

Naoka noticed the last statement seemed not to be targeted at Gwendolyn, but rather at Selwyn.

“Besides,” Madelynn went on, looking at the ghost girl with kind, reassuring eyes, “Gwendolyn has rarely disappointed us. She’s one of our most useful and loyal servants.” When the woman looked to her partner the kindness fell from her face. “What was she hiding, my dearest love?”

“She opened up to our pet emotionally in ways I’d thought her cold deceased heart not capable of,” Selwyn began explaining, her voice containing a hint of cruel mockery in it. “Our new pet has melted her icy heart with her painful naivety and burning kindheartedness. She even let poor tragic Gwendolyn play out a fantasy of being with her former lover.”

“Ah, it was about Liedia,” Madelynn said as though that explained everything.

“What of the budding romance between Gwendolyn and our pet?” Selwyn asked. “It’s not something we’ve had to deal with before, not from our resident ghost. Such games could… complicate things.”

Madelynn shrugged, smiling strangely as she stared at Gwendolyn. “Come to me,” she commanded.

Gwendolyn rose out of the floor and took a standing position before floating towards the bed. “Yes, Mistress?” she asked after closing her eyes for a moment to recenter herself.

“Do you wish us to remove you from the task you’ve been given? We can find a use for you in some way other than keeping an eye on our newest pet.”

Gwendolyn’s eyes flashed to Naoka, locking on her. “No, Mistress.”

“You are not worried the opening of your heart to the girl will end up causing you more pain than joy?”

Naoka, staring into the ghost girl’s eyes, saw a flicker of doubt as Gwendolyn hesitated to answer. “I think it might be worth it,” she finally said. “And she made me a promise.”

Selwyn chuckled, closing her eyes and recalling the memories she’d stolen from the ghost girl. “I’m going to help you reconnect with Liedia,” she said, quoting Naoka’s promise to Gwendolyn.

Madelynn returned the chuckle. “Quite the task you’ve set yourself,” she said, looking at Naoka with quizzical amusement.

“There’s more,” Selwyn said excitedly. She closed her eyes, bringing back more of the memories she’d read in Gwendolyn’s mind to recite more of what she’d heard Naoka say. “And I’m going to solve all the mysteries. I’ll find out all about The Girl in the Mirror. I’ll find out how to open that white door with the metal tree locking it shut because I’m certain it leads to the forest where the girl’s witch lives. I’ll find the Mirror Sword, but not to slay Madelyn and Selwyn. I’ll find it and discover what it is and why it’s important.”

When she finished she opened her eyes and smiled at Naoka, her expression like a sly cat about to pounce on its prey. “I hope you accomplish all the tasks you’ve set for yourself.”

“Especially the part about now slaying us,” Madelynn added in a mock-serious tone. “You know, my love, it seems almost like the girl has begun to think we’re the monsters from that book you accidentally left in her room.”

“Mischief from The Girl in the Mirror no doubt,” Selwyn replied. “As is the idea we’ve some magical door leading back to her witch’s forest.” She chuckled, flashing Naoka a sly smile. “If we had such a door discovering the way to open it would be beyond anything a simple stray cat could ever discover, regardless of how curious she is.”

Through the conversation Naoka and Gwendolyn kept their eyes locked. Naoka felt the girl was trying to tell her something, but she couldn’t figure out what. Maybe she would have been able to if she hadn’t been painfully in need of climax, with the feel of Selwyn’s firm grip and the sensual beauty of Gwendolyn’s pretty eyes distracting her.

“Gwendolyn, dear, you’ve done well today despite your moment of weakness hiding things from us,” Madelynn said as her attention returned to the ghost girl. “Naoka has been a very good girl not cumming and she’s to be rewarded, but your presence spying on her will not be required during that time. I want to assure you we are not angry with you and that this is not some kind of punishment. Would you like some kind of reward to prove this?”

Gwendolyn, her eyes still locked on Naoka’s, nodded. “Yes, Mistresses. You once offered to give someone of my choosing one of the treasures you’ve collected. At the time I refused, telling you I’d never have need of it.”

“She’s talking about the Necklace of Erizad,” Selwyn said when Madelynn seemed not to remember what Gwendolyn was speaking of.

“Ah,” Madelynn said, frowning. “I remember now. It was a trinket that, when worn, allowed the wearer to interact with ghosts as though they were living.”

Naoka’s heart swelled at the revelation that such an item existed, but the excitement she felt was soon lost.

“We no longer have it in our possession,” Madelynn told Gwendolyn.

“You sold it?” Gwendolyn asked, finally breaking eye contact with Naoka and looking at Madelynn with immense sadness, and a hint of anger, in her eyes.

“No,” Madelynn told her, a mischievous smile tugging at one corner of her lips.

Naoka’s ears perked up, sensing something in that hint of a smile.

“Another of our servants requested it long ago,” Madelynn continued. “One that still serves us.” She paused, the smile growing. “Liedia has it.”

Gwendolyn put a hand on her chest, inhaling deeply in shock. “She does?”

“She does,” Madelynn confirmed. “Perhaps when Naoka next sees her she can ask to borrow it. But this is not a matter for us to involve ourselves in, not unless it leads to the three of you being unable to fulfill our wishes as your Mistresses.”

When Gwendolyn looked back at Naoka the Kittaran spoke before the ghost girl could ask the question. “Of course I’ll ask for it,” she said. And I’ll ask why she wanted it, she thought, hoping the answer involved a desire to reconnect with her former lover.

“You’re dismissed now,” Selwyn told Gwendolyn.

“We’ll get to see each other soon,” Naoka told the ghost girl, her affectionate smile returned as Gwendolyn faded from sight.

With the thought of a future sensual encounter with the ghost girl filling her mind Naoka was reminded of just how painfully horny she was. Once Gwendolyn was out of sight Naoka turned her attention to her Mistresses. “You said I get a reward for being a good girl. What is it?” she asked, certain her reward would be the two women allowing and helping her cum.

Selwyn chuckled. “Our pet thinks too loudly. Perhaps her reward will disappoint her?”

“Perhaps, but only at first,” Madelynn told her partner. “Your reward is being allowed to accompany us to lunch.”

Naoka’s ears turned down in disappointment then perked back up. “I’ll get to have my ‘lunch’ as you have yours?”

“Perhaps,” Madelynn said evasively.

“Mainly you’ll be allowed to serve as the entertainment for our guests,” Selwyn told her. “The same important women Liedia introduced you to at the party.”

Naoka was still lying in the bed, Madelynn holding her wrists and keeping her pinned down. The Kittaran’s tail was partially below her, but enough was free that the way it vibrated and swished in excitement didn’t go without notice.

“See?” Madelyn asked as she let go of the girl’s wrists. “A proper reward for being such a good girl. But before we take you with us you’ll need an outfit change.”

“That’s right,” Selwyn agreed. “Something that will allow us to show her off while allowing our guests to make the most of the entertainment we’ll be providing.”

* * *

Naoka had been “dressed” in black thigh-high stockings, leaving it so the only other article of clothing she had on was her leather collar.

Once dressed they’d made her stand in front of the Mirror of Dhuarcain to see herself, pointing out all the ways the “outfit” made her pleasing to look at. The two women had caressed and touched her, describing all the ways they found every part of her body sexually pleasing both to look at and touch.

In the end it had been her thighs they’d spent the most time on. As their hands had tickled and caressed and grabbed the bare flesh between the top of the black stockings and her womanhood they’d made the girl move into different positions so she could see herself from many angles in the mirror.

“Such womanly thickness,” Madelynn had cooed approvingly as she ran her hands slowly up Naoka’s inner thighs. “Even on a girl as small and thin as you, these wonderfully soft curves remain.”

“Yes,” Selwyn had agreed. “Dense, womanly curves,” she told Naoka as she used her hands to trace the shape of the girl’s firm, perky backend. Her hands kept going, slipping under Naoka’s ass and to her thighs. “Curves. Soft womanly curves,” she cooed lovingly, delighting in the way Naoka responded.

“Poor thing,” Madelynn said as she nuzzled her face into the upper part of Naoka’s neck not covered by her collar. “Whimpering. Moaning in frustration as we torture her,” she added before kissing then nipping the girl’s neck.

“She loves it,” Selwyn laughed, running the tips of two fingers along Naoka’s swollen outer labia. “Cunt’s so wet it’s dripping all over our expensive rug. Girl’s so damp the air is musty with the smell of her pussy.”

Naoka shuddered and whimpered when the woman’s fingers slipped away from her womanhood. “I’m hungry to cum,” she whined pathetically.

“Patience,” Madelynn told her as she and Selwyn backed away from Naoka. “You must save your hunger for now. Our dear friends will be delighted to see you in such a state.”

Naoka wanted to please her Mistresses but after the prolonged teasing she couldn’t control herself. As soon as they stepped away from her one hand shot between her legs and the other to her chest. She let out a long, deep, indecent wail of frantic sexual frustration as she began to grab and massage her breast while furiously rubbing her damp pussy. With as worked up as she was she knew it would only take her moments before she got the relief she craved so violently.

“Bad girl,” Selwyn and Madelynn barked. They returned to her side with unexpected speed, each slapping one of Naoka’s hands away from where it was.

 Naoka let out a confused, half-barked half-moaned response to the stinging pain of the two slaps. It had almost been enough to push her over the edge into climax, but the utterance of the phrase “bad girl” had ruined nearly all the heat she’d just built up.

“I can’t help myself,” Naoka moaned, voice full of honest dismay as her hands shot back to where they’d been moments before.

“Then we’ll help,” Madelynn told the girl, grabbing her wrists.

Naoka yelped in surprise as the woman pulled the Kittaran’s arms behind her back and held her wrists together. She struggled for a moment, needing to wiggle out a little more of the bubbling horny fire in her loins before she could calm herself. “Thank you, Mistress,” she panted.

“I think some rope is required,” Madelynn told Naoka. “Could you retrieve us some, my Dearest love?”

“Already doing so, dearest,” Selwyn replied, returning momentarily with a bundle of rope.

Madelynn held Naoka’s arms in place while Selwyn secured her wrists together.

“Not too tight?” Selwyn asked her.

“Perfectly tight,” Naoka told her, purring deeply as she shifted her arms to test the feel of the ropes out.

Naoka had been lightly purring since then, reveling in the sensation of having her arms tied behind her back. The small feeling of powerlessness had made the journey from her bedroom to the dining hall a delight.

Visually she had feasted on the sight of her Mistresses as they walked beside her. Both were dressed in skimpy, revealing lingerie that left all their ample “womanly curves” on display. After having been made so intimately aware of her own meager curves she found herself hyper-aware of both women’s far more substantial ones.

She longed for her hands to be free so she could caress and feel them up the way they had done to her. She imagined what it would be like to have them bound and helpless in a way that would allow her to feel both women’s plump backends, to experience the softness of their inner thighs, even to experience what it would be like running her hands from their outer thighs up their sides, tracing out the outline of their thickened hourglass silhouette.

Mostly, though, she stared and drooled at the sight of both women’s large breasts. Each wore an outfit that pushed their prominent breasts up and left much of their substantial bulk bare. Thanks to the state of heightened arousal Naoka was in the sight of them jiggling and bouncing as they walked left her drooling at the sight.

Both women were wearing high heels. For the first time Naoka noticed just what that did to a woman’s body, the way it made their ass stick out and positioned her to press her chest out. She’d thought at first it was silly they were wearing the impractical shoes while going about in what was little more than underwear, but now noticing the pleasing effects it had on how they stood she understood the appeal.

“She’s a right sloppy mess,” Madelynn chuckled as they arrived at their destination.

“Oh, yes, look at how she pants and drools,” Selwyn had replied with delight. “She’s drooled all over her chest,” she added, moving to wipe the moisture away.

“Leave it,” Madelynn snapped before her partner could remove the mess. “They’ll love the sight of it. They’ll love the sight of her, seeing how far she’s come along since they last got to see and play with her.”

“As always you’re right, my dearest love,” Selwyn told her. “You’ve always been better with people, always had a softer touch with them.”

“And you’ve always been better when a harsher touch is needed. Even when we were girls, remember those times?”

Naoka found the control to focus on their conversation. She thought about the painting she’d found of them and hoped they were about to reveal something of their past.

“I remember them, but I suspect my memories are a bit different from yours,” Selwyn replied. “You were always kind, but the rest of your family wasn’t.”

“You were her servant,” Naoka blurted out.

Selwyn cocked her head, giving the girl a quizzical look. “Was I?” She looked at Madelynn. “Is that how we met all those long years ago? Me some foreign girl, taken from her homeland and forced to become little more than a slave for some spoiled noblewoman. But not a cruel one like all the others, a wonderful girl that would help me discover my sexual truths and eventually became the love of my life?”

“It’s a good story,” Madelynn replied. “Smutty and with plenty of romantic intrigue. And tense drama when the noblewoman left her comfortable life to be with her servant-turned-lover! What adventures they must have had before becoming the wealthy, powerful women they now are.”

“But is the story a true one?” Selwyn asked as sly mischief glittered in her eyes. “Or is it just that, a story? Perhaps one planted,” she suggested, flashing Naoka a sinister grin. “Something to ensure those we enslave trust us more and don’t realize we’re actually monsters in disguise.”

“Ah, yes,” Madelynn added with a laugh. “Monsters like the villainesses in Terin’s Great Voyage. Sinister creatures up to no good and needing to be slain by enchanted swords.”

Selwyn met Naoka’s eyes, chuckling when she saw the confusion in them. “What do you think? Which story is true?”

“Oh, don’t ask her to make a choice yet,” Madelynn chided her partner playfully. “She still has too many mysteries to solve before she can decide.”

“This is a game you’re playing with me,” Naoka said suddenly.

“Oh?” Madelynn asked as she raised a skeptical eyebrow. “Is that so?”

Naoka nodded. “Like the ones The Girl in the Mirror plays. It’s all harmless mischief. Sexy, and sometimes scary, but in the end harmless. It’s like the sex games we play, the bondage and submission. It’s all a show, a game, and in the end harmless.”

Madelynn stood in front of Naoka and cupped her chin, forcing her to look up into a suddenly serious face. “We do play many games here,” she told Naoka. “And most, in the end, are harmless. But not all. Best to remember that. And best to never assume ANY of The Girl in the Mirror’s games are harmless.”

“She’s a spiteful little brat,” Selwyn added, voice full of ominous seriousness. “She hides her anger and pain well, but there’s darkness in her cursed heart, darkness that can quickly turn mischief into willful harm to others.”

Madelynn kept her eyes locked on Naoka’s. “Fall in love freely with anyone in our manor,” she continued in a serious tone. “With us, with our servant girls, with lovely Liedia, even with the tragic ghost we’ve set to spying on you. But do not fall for The Girl in the Mirror’s false charms.”

“She’s not a true ghost,” Selwyn added. “Not a specter clinging to the world of the living by choice. She lives a cursed existence for a great crime against one of the foundational powers of Alaria. Do not trust her.”

“Then why do you have her?” Naoka asked, feeling more confused than ever. “Why leave her in my room?”

“She’s useful,” Madelynn told Naoka, releasing the girl’s chin and stroking her cheek reassuringly. “She records the games we play with the special guests we allow to stay in that room. And she helps provide mysteries.”

“And those build power,” Selwyn added with a sagely nod.

“Yes. And she provides other services,” Madelynn added. She pointed behind Naoka. “Look,” she commanded.

Naoka turned around and discovered that the painting of Dunla Dhuarcain hung on the wall. She was certain it hadn’t been there when they had arrived, but aside from an initial moment of shock Naoka was not bothered by the painting’s sudden arrival. Mysterious magic leading to convenient discoveries was just part of being in the manor.

Madelynn and Selwyn each put a hand on one of Naoka’s shoulders and walked her closer to the painting. “Did you notice the reflection in the Mirror Sword when this painting last revealed itself to you?” Madelynn asked.

Naoka made note of the wording the woman chose. Perhaps it was just part of one of the games they were playing, but the implication was clear: they did not control when things in the manor appeared, at least not fully.

“Yes,” Naoka said as she stared at the sinister reflection in the sword. Perhaps it was the tense seriousness of the conversation, but Naoka felt the presence of that color-drained face was far more sinister than when she’d last seen it.

“Dunla was the girl,” Madelynn explained. “And she committed a great crime, one she was severely punished for. But the punishment was not forced on her, she had to choose it. She chose to walk into her mirror, selfishly thinking the choice would save her and not caring that the one offering the choice warned her she would regret it.”

“What led to her stepping through the mirror is a mystery for you to puzzle out,” Selwyn continued. “But we will reveal one thing. It is only her soul that was brought to ‘safety’ inside the mirror, and once there it was torn and cut apart into countless pieces and spread across Alaria.”

“Why?” Naoka asked, unsure if what she was being told was true but intent on hearing the tale regardless.

“Because all choices have consequences,” Madelynn explained. “One was that the pieces of her soul would have to spend eternity serving the power the girl had wronged. Another was that she lost part of herself.”

“Her body got left behind,” Selwyn explained, voice cold and containing what Naoka thought was a hint of fear. “And it got to keep the name. That’s why she’s just The Girl in the Mirror.”

“Look at the reflection,” Madelynn commanded. “It’s the body. It got to keep the name but nothing else of the girl remained. Yet it was as cursed as the pieces of her soul scattered across Alaria, cursed with eternity but given no purpose.”

“Cursed with a life that has left it even more spiteful and angry than the pieces of the girl’s soul,” Selwyn declared. “Cursed to have only blood and ash. The body became a force of nature, one that has haunted Alaria longer than we have. It became a terror that brings eternal night wherever it goes, and wherever it goes it tries to sate its never-ending hunger.”

“But it finds only blood and ash,” Madelynn said as she picked up the story. “Immortal, as powerful as a demigod, and filled with cold spiteful rage. The Terror of the Eternal Night is a demonic demigod that haunts Alaria. Some think it only a legend to scare young ones, but we know it’s real.”

“We’ve faced it,” Selwyn declared, voice shaking as if the memory of that encounter still shook her. “Held captive for a time that we barely survived. Even if we are monsters, we’re nothing like THAT thing. Even as our power grew we always feared the body that kept the name, having seen the horrors its presence causes.”

“So in our travels,” Madelyn continued, “as we built our power through the discovery and seeding of mysteries we always searched for a way to protect ourselves from The Terror of the Eternal Night, fearing it might one day come for us.”

“We eventually found something,” Selwyn picked back up. “Discovered The Girl in the Mirror and her purpose.”

“What is it?” Naoka asked, so rapt with attention that she was short of breath and had forgotten all about how painfully horny she was.

“The Terror of the Eternal Night fears nothing, nothing but the splintered pieces of its soul. It won’t go near them, leaving them acting as wards to keep the Terror away. This is something the owners of the Mirrors of Dhuarcain find most useful as The Terror of the Eternal Night is obsessed with killing them.”

“We stole our Mirror of Dhuarcain from its original owner,” Selwyn explained. “It was not easy, the owner is a… force of nature, although they do not often seem so when encountered.”

“But wouldn’t stealing the mirror away doom the owner?” Naoka asked, trying to remember pieces of puzzles she’d been given and put them together. If what she was being told was true then the witch she’d seen in her dream, the one the white door led to, was the rightful owner of the Mirror of Dhuarcain in her room.

“Not doomed, only endangered,” Madelynn told Naoka. “If stolen a new mirror will eventually appear in the owner’s home. During that time the Terror could strike, but we made sure it was residing in a distant land at the time.”

“We would not be responsible for killing one of the witches,” Selwyn said darkly, seeming to confirm they were talking about who Naoka thought they were talking about. “We would not dare anything that could lead to us meeting the kind of fate Dunla Dhuarcain met.”

“And with her presence here in our manor we ensure not just us, but the entire city and surrounding region, will remain safe from the Terror,” Madelynn told Naoka. “It will not come near, not even close. Which is good because the Terror might one day decide to come for us.”

“Because you escaped her?”

“It,” Madelynn corrected Naoka. “The body is not a girl, it is a monster. A REAL monster, not like anything you’ll encounter in our manor. But no, not because we escaped. It honestly did not care either way when we took our leave from the place where it resided. See, we’d entertained it for a time.”

“Then it grew bored of us,” Selwyn continued. “We were no longer its prisoners, not really. So we took our leave, but as we did we stole something.”

“And if the Terror ever realizes we have the Mirror Sword it will want to reclaim it.”

Naoka looked then not at the reflection in the sword but at the sword itself. “The Mirror Sword is what The Girl in the Mirror wants me to find, isn’t it?”

“Perhaps,” Madelynn said evasively. The serious tone that had been in her voice melted away. “Or perhaps this is all just another game.”

“Another mystery to help build our power,” Selwyn said.

Naoka thought the woman sounded much like The Girl in the Mirror then, her voice full of mischief that might be more than the lighthearted fun it first seemed to be.

Feeling they were in a mood to answer questions, but that the mood might soon end, she asked a question that had remained in the back of her head since her last encounter with The Girl in the Mirror. “What would happen if I let her pull me into her mirror?”

“Never find out,” Madelyn said, the dark serious tone returning. “If you believe only one thing we’ve just told you believe THAT.”

“I fear our dark warnings have ruined the state the girl was in,” Selwyn sighed after Madelyn’s warning hung cold in the air for a time.

Madelynn shrugged as both women removed their hands from Naoka’s shoulders. “Do not worry, my dearest love. She’s a Kittaran hard in heat who’s spent the morning denying herself any orgasms. She’ll be back in the state she was in when we arrived as soon as our guests’ greedy paws are all over her.”

“They’ll enjoy that,” Selwyn said. “Maybe even more than if she was presented to them as she was.”

“What is expected of me?” Naoka asked as she turned away from the painting and looked at the door they were standing outside of. “What happens when we go inside?”

“Our dear friends will be waiting,” Madelynn explained. “We all shall have a wonderful lunch as we discuss our various evil plots,” she said, winking at Naoka.

The Kittaran furrowed her brow, unsure if the wink was meant to convey that the comment had been only a joke or if it was a sly acknowledgment of its truth.

“You’ll be presented to them and act as their entertainment during the lunch,” Madelynn continued. “We will tell them they can do as they please with you, but that they must share.”

Naoka’s tail vibrated in excitement. “This IS a treat,” she declared, bouncing a little in eagerness. The desire for sexual stimulation and the painful need for release through climax quickly returned to her, muddling her mind with desire.

“Are you ready, little one?”

“Yes,” Naoka said eagerly. “So very ready.”

* * *

The long oval-shaped table in the center of the ornate dining room had space to easily fit at least ten chairs, but only six were present. Madelynn sat at one head of the table, with Selwyn sitting at the other end. Along the long sides of the table sat the four other women, the merchant noblewoman Estrid Trudottir and the Guard Captain Sylvia Thrundlin on one side with the Priestess Astani and the Headmistress Madam Phillipia on the other.

The center of the table was covered in vases of fresh flowers and a wide array of food that the guests, but not Selwyn and Madelynn, casually picked at throughout the lunch.

The women had already begun their meal and were in deep conversation when Naoka and her Mistresses entered the dining room. They’d all stood on their arrival, bowing as though Madelynn and Selwyn were royalty.

Madelynn and Selwyn graciously accepted the honor before explaining that Naoka would be their entertainment during the lunch. “You may do anything you wish to the girl,” they had explained as the women clamored eagerly. “But you must share. Do not keep her for too long before passing her along.”

As her Mistresses had taken their seats they’d handed Naoka off to Estrid, who sat neatest Madelyn. “A pleasure to see you again after so long,” the stern, older blond woman said as she pushed her chair out before patting her lap. “Come, sit, I wish to feel the warmth of that perky little ass of yours on my lap.”

 Naoka eagerly sat in the woman’s lap, enjoying the way the fur the woman wore around her neck tickled her bare skin as it brushed up against her. “It hasn’t been so long since you saw me,” Naoka told her, confused by the woman’s comment.

The woman gave her an amused look then glanced at the others. “Poor thing’s confused,” she declared. “The party we met her at was nearly a month ago!” She looked at Madelynn. “What have you been doing to the poor girl to make her confused so?”

“Oh, many delightfully terrible things,” Madelyn said cheerily as the other women sitting around the table laughed.

“No,” Naoka said, brow furrowed and furry ears turned down slightly. “No, it was just last night… wasn’t it?” she asked, suddenly uncertain.

So much had happened since then, she thought, how could it have been just one night? The harder she tried to remember all that had happened since that night the less certain she was of how much time had passed. Days? Maybe. But weeks?

Time moves differently here, she remembered. She’d understood that to mean days feeling longer or shorter than they should, but to have missed whole weeks those outside of the manor had experienced?

“You needn’t think so hard about it,” Estrid told Naoka. “Thinking isn’t what you’re for. You’re our entertainment, remember?” she asked, slipping a hand between Naoka’s legs.

The feel of her coarse, callus-covered fingers slipping between the soft flesh of her thighs was all Naoka needed to forget all about her confusion about how much time had passed. She moaned, face flushing prettily, and leaned into the woman.

“See? This is much better,” she told Naoka as the girl parted her legs so the woman’s hand could move closer to her womanhood. When she touched her there Estrid exclaimed, “She’s a wet mess already! Is that why our gracious hosts were tardy in joining us?”

Naoka panted and moaned softly as the woman played with her pussy, for a few moments so overtaken with the joy of the sexual attention she couldn’t follow the conversation the women had returned to.

The woman’s hands were firm but skilled. They worked her quickly towards release, pushing Naoka over the edge when she slid two fingers into her sopping wet hole.

Naoka let out a shuddering moan of release, melting into the woman’s arm after she pulled her fingers out of the Kittaran. Naoka leaned into the woman, panting and grinning madly at how much the orgasm had eased the mental and physical pain she’d been feeling. It hadn’t come close to fully removing the mental fog muddling her mind, but in her bliss she barely noticed.

“One,” Selwyn declared loudly, voice cold.

Naoka, eyes heavily drooping from the bliss of release, looked across the large table at her. The word seemed important, but her muddled mind couldn’t quite place why.

“Pass her along, Estrid,” the Guard Captain Sylvia demanded. “I’m eager to find out how quickly the tasty little stray can be brought to climax again. I’ve heard it’s pantie-wettingly easy for a Kittaran in heat.”

“Up with you,” Estrid said, helping Naoka to her feet. The help was something required, not just because she was weak from her orgasm, but because her hands were still tied behind her back. The woman slapped the girl on the ass once she was up, sending her on her way.

Naoka, weak-legged and still in a post-orgasmic haze, stumbled toward the Guard Captain. For a moment fear filled her as she tripped and tumbled. With her arms tied behind her back she’d not be able to break her fall. But Sylvia caught her, bending her face down over her lap.

“I see she’s put on some healthy weight,” she told Selwyn, who she was sitting closest to, as she caressed and felt up Naoka’s backend. “Not a lot, but enough that she no longer looks quite like the half-starved stray she was when you took her in.”

“We’ve taken good care of her,” Selwyn told the Guard Captain as the woman continued to feel up Naoka’s backend. “She’s fed regularly, but not enough to fatten her up too much. She needed some healthy meat on her, but we’ve no intention of thickening her out any further. She’s perfect the way she is.”

“That she is,” Sylvia said as she slid her middle finger through Naoka’s ass crack, starting at the top then working her way down. “Open for me, little stray,” she commanded.

Naoka, moaning appreciatively as the woman’s fingers passed teasingly over her asshole, spread her legs.

Sylvia reached under Naoka to find her pussy. “Fuck she’s wet,” she declared, slipping two fingers easily into the girl.

The Kittaran moaned louder then groaned out a whimper of frustration when the woman pulled her fingers out of her almost as quickly as she’d slid them in.

“And she’s fucking delicious,” Sylvia declared after noisily sucking her fingers clean. Naoka moaned appreciatively when the woman returned her fingers to where they’d been moments before. “I’ll never stop kicking myself for overlooking a delight like you,” she told Naoka as she fingered her.

“We’re more than happy to share,” Selwyn told the woman. “Especially with women as important and useful as you all.”

“Ah, so we finally come to it,” Sylvia said, looking away from Naoka but continuing to absentmindedly finger the girl. “You’ve spent months, or in some cases years, doing us all favors. Hosting balls and parties. Ensuring there are frequent lesbian orgies for us and our closest friends, allies, and servants. And now it’s time to begin returning the favor, is that what this lunch is about?”

Naoka moaned and wiggled in the woman’s lap, tail lashing wildly. The conversation had taken a turn that she wanted to listen to, but she was finding it difficult to do so. Thanks to having been in a state of sexual denial for so long even after cumming her body was heightened to pleasure. The woman was skilled with her fingers, but Naoka suspected even if she hadn’t been she’d soon have been rocketing towards release.

The closer to climax she got the harder it was to focus on anything but the building pleasure, ensuring she lost track of the conversation. It wasn’t until after the Guard Captain made her cum that her mind cleared enough to focus on what was being said.

“Two,” was the first word she heard. Selwyn had spoken it loudly and with a voice full of dark menace, yet the strange proclamation was met with laughs from the women at the table.

“Pass her along,” Naoka heard someone say impatiently.

Naoka was helped to her feet and pushed towards Selwyn. Her Mistress grabbed her, pulling her closer and stroking the Kittaran’s cheek. “Having a lovely time, pet?”

“Yes, Mistress,” she told the woman, eyes darting between her intense dark eyes and her full lips. “Will you kiss me, Mistress?”

Selwyn replied by pulling the girl into her lap and wrapping her arms around Naoka. She kissed her hard, her tongue invading her mouth as her hands grabbed, groped, and teased her body in a sensual whirlwind that left Naoka panting into the woman’s mouth.

“Go on then,” Selwyn told Naoka after forcing the girl onto her feet. “To our next guest.”

Naoka stumbled to her, feeling almost too dizzy to stand. She was confused, frazzled, and swimming in a sea of arousal. Her two orgasms had each only cleared her mind briefly and she soon found herself as horny and mentally lost as she’d felt after edging.

“Kittaran biology is so interesting,” Madam Phillipia declared as she grabbed hold of Naoka and sat the girl on her lap.

She reached around the girl’s lithe body and grabbed her small breasts, gently playing with them till the girl was moaning softly. Once Naoka seemed to expect the tenderness to continue the woman found her nipples. She pinched and twisted hard to make Naoka gasp, yelp, and moan in delighted pain.

“Their bodies, when in heat, react so strongly to sexual stimuli,” she added as she continued to torment Naoka’s nipples in a way the girl found most pleasing. “Constant pressure building into a painful need for sexual stimulation and release. Give it and their minds clear for a short time, but the mind-muddling pressure always soon returns.

“But here’s the interesting part, orgasm denial intensifies this muddling of the mind. Deny a Kittaran release for prolonged times, especially if that denial involves sexual stimulation, and their biology goes haywire. The normal mind-clearing that sexual climax brings stops. Oh, they’ll feel a few minutes of clarity at the most, but once orgasm-starved enough making them cum just makes them dumber and hornier.”

The women at the table applauded as if they were students who had just sat through one of the headmistress’ lectures.

“You like pain, don’t you?” Madam Phillipia whispered into one of Naoka’s furry cat ears.

“Yes,” Naoka gasped as the woman pinched and twisted her nipples particularly hard.

“If I keep going you’re going to cum, aren’t you?”

“Yesssssss,” Naoka yawled as the woman yanked her nipples down hard enough to send her over the edge. Her body convulsed as the woman held Naoka’s nipples stretched down, grinding the overly sensitive nubs between her fingers.

“There’s a good girl,” Madam Phillipia cooed when she released her grip on Naoka. The girl, still convulsing, went limp and started to fall over. The Headmistress caught her, laughing sinisterly. “Or are you?”

“Am… a good girl…” Naoka gasped, mind steel reeling from the forced pleasure of the pain-induced orgasm. Her nipples ached in a way that left her purring deeply and she was eager for more.

“Three,” Selwyn declared.

Naoka couldn’t understand. Why was she counting? WHAT was she counting? Everything was so hazy. Her mind felt muggy, clouded with a swirling mix of desire, sated pleasure, and desire for more.

“Pass the girl along,” someone said.

Naoka felt like she was floating, unsure if she was carried to the next woman or if she stumbled there on her own. It took her some time to understand what happened after that. Soft, comforting touches kept her addled mind muggy. Fingers running through her long hair kept her purring. Tender, loving kisses on the nape of her neck ensured heat kept building.

Through the haze snippets of conversation came to her.

“The men must not know what we have planned.”

“How could they when WE don’t know what you two have planned!”

“We mean to change this city, make it a haven for women.”

“It’s not such a bad place.”

“No, but there are too many men. We’d prefer that changed.”

At one point Naoka was shifted. She’d been sitting in someone’s lap, her back pressed against them. Now she sat sideways, one of the woman’s arms behind her holding her up and the other spreading Naoka’s legs open. “Loyalty and love, little one,” the woman told Naoka as she started playing with the girl’s pussy.

It was then that Naoka was able to part the mental fog and recognize who the stunningly beautiful woman playing with her was. It was Astani, the Priestess of Inera. It had been her kind and affectionate touches that had kept her bobbing up and down in the sea-like haze of confused arousal for so long.

“The others have been quite greedy and cruel with your deliciously desirable young body. I wish to give you respite before passing you along.”

Someone at the table laughed. “And if you bring her peace her future torments can be felt more acutely.”

“There is that,” Astani admitted with an enchanting laugh as she gently played with Naoka’s pussy. Her fingers danced on and in the girl’s womanhood, wet squelching sounds helping keep Naoka aware of what a mess she was down there.

“Lean into me,” Astani told Naoka. “Relax and enjoy. I’ll build you slowly to climax and you just luxuriate in the loving carnal attention. Go limp. Let your muscles relax. Let your mind go blank. Just be calm and enjoy.”

Naoka’s only reply was to moan softly in appreciation. She did as the woman wanted, letting her boy go limp and letting her mind go blank. It was like floating on a calm sea of pleasure, heat flowing under and around her. It allowed her mind to clear a bit, allowed her to once more follow snippets of the conversation the women were having.

“It can’t be done. No spell or enchantment could do to a whole city what you’ve done to your manor.”

“That’s not true. There is a place where just what we intend has been done. The island haven of Altam.”

“Altam? That’s just a legend!”

“It isn’t. I’ve read firsthand accounts of it.”

“And we’ve been there. We learned many of its secrets. We intend to reproduce the magic that protects it here in Grayburn.”

As Naoka floated on the sea of warm pleasure Astani’s skilled fingers were bringing her the conversation brought images of the sea to Naoka’s mind. She saw an island, a massive rocky spire rising from the ocean with a city built in terraced rows on it. A name came to her, one they had just spoken and she’d seen before.

Altam, Naoka thought. I saw a painting of the place, the Island Haven of Altam.

The thought had started her mind somewhere that was quickly interrupted. “You’ve had her long enough,” someone declared.

“Too true,” Astani admitted. “I’ve been most selfish. Let me finish the little delight off then I’ll pass her along.”

It took her mere moments to bring Naoka to climax. Being kept at a simmer for so long made the orgasm more explosive than the last few. Naoka lost track of everything for a time. There was only pleasure and confusion, along with one chilling spoken word that penetrated the haze. “Four.”

The next time Naoka was aware enough of her surroundings to understand what was happening she found herself bent over the table.

Someone had their face pressed into her ass. They held her cheeks open and were noisily eating her ass. Naoka moaned and drooled, overwhelmed by the intense sensations of the woman’s tongue licking, twisting, and pressing into her puckered hole. Sometimes she’d move lower, eating her pussy a little, but always she’d return to her asshole before long.

“Such a filthy stray,” the woman at one point told Naoka when pulling away long enough to speak.

Sylvia the Guard Captain, Naoka thought as she managed to place first her voice and then the unique feel of her grip on her ass.

“But you’re Mistresses have cleaned you up so nicely. They’ve washed away the filth of the streets and left only the tastiness of the natural filth of your nubile young body. Even the filthiest parts of you are now a delight to feast on,” she declared before returning to eating out Naoka’s ass.

She came not long after that, the mental fog it caused parting only for one thing.

“Five.” Selwyn had said the word. Naoka knew that, but each time the rising count was sounded she found herself less able to understand what it meant.

Naoka found herself on the table once more, bent over on her hands and knees while someone pounded her cunt with three fingers from behind. The conversation continued, the finger-pounding Naoka was happily suffering through ensuring she only understood bits and pieces of it.

“If this is our goal we’ll all need to be careful. If the men discovered what we planned…”

“We’ll use our power and influence to lessen the power and influence of the important men in the city. By the time Selwyn and Madelynn are ready to cast the enchantment on the city we’ll be ready.”

“I’ll ensure more of the male guards are replaced by women.”

“Things can be done to lessen the financial influence of male-led noble families. Doing so will make space for more female-led ones. I’ll feel out which ones would be receptive to living without men in the city, see who can be brought into the fold.”

“The spoiled noblewomen who want so desperately to have their daughters attend my school can be coerced and tricked into undermining the men in their lives.”

“There are male deities whose influence will need to be lessened. I’ve always felt doing so was a worthy goal, I’ll ensure my followers double their efforts.”

Naoka came again, the ominous calling out of the word “Six” all the girl was fully aware of till she came again. “Seven,” she heard, struggling to swim in the sea of pleasure as she was passed around the table.

It was becoming too much. Hands all over her, caressing, grabbing, pinching, slapping, and rubbing her most sensitive of places followed by fingers slipping inside of her to do wonderful things. Mouths of every woman. Kissing her. Licking her. Locked around her nipples and sucking. Mouths on her pussy. Licking. Sucking. Tongues invading her sopping wet hole.

Through it all she endured a series of wonderful orgasms, each followed by Selwyn ominously counting.

“Eight.”

“Nine.”

“Ten.”

“Eleven.”

By the time it was over Naoka sat in Madelynn’s lap, her Mistress holding her while running her hands through her sweat-soaked hair. “A little aftercare after enduring so much,” she cooed to Naoka.

The Kittaran was sore, exhausted, and so very happy. She lay limp in Madelynn’s arms, her face buried in the woman’s large breasts as she purred contentedly. “I was a very good girl,” she sighed. “The best entertainment I could provide to your friends.”

Multiple women laughing in cruel amusement caught her off guard. She’d not realized the four women were still present. She had a vague memory of their meeting coming to an end, each given tasks to carry out the master plot she’d not been able to follow close enough to understand.

“The little treat was wonderful,” one of them said. “Thank you for providing her.”

“But she was not as good of a girl as she thinks,” Selwyn declared sternly.

Naoka looked up at Madelynn, confusion on her tired face. “What does she mean?” she asked Madelynn. “What did I do wrong? I let them do everything to me.”

“What is your first rule, little one?”

Naoka’s ears fell nearly flat in dismay. “Do not cum without permission,” she whispered as she buried her face in her Mistress’ breasts in shame.

“Eleven times,” Selwyn declared. “You came eleven times without permission.”

The women at the table all laughed, the sounds a chorus of cruel delight.

“The little slut’s in big trouble,” one of them said.

“She’ll need to be severely punished,” another added.

“What fun! If only we could be there for that.”

“I think that could be arranged,” Selwyn told the woman. “What do you think, my dearest love? Should we let one of our dear friends join us as Naoka is given her punishments?”

“We did promise them all a little time with her eventually,” Madelynn answered as she continued to hold and pet Naoka reassuringly. She made Naoka look up at her. “And I think a fitting part of our pet’s punishment should be choosing which woman will help decide and take part in how she’s disciplined.”

“Yes,” Selwyn agreed. “Let the pet decide.”

“Well?” Madelynn asked. “Who will it be?”

Naoka turned and looked at the four women sitting around the table. All looked eager for the chance to help punish her. That eagerness filled Naoka with a rush of arousal that caught her off guard. She was exhausted, sore, and thought she was beyond being sexually sated. But looking out on them, imagining how each would choose to punish her she felt eager and ready for more.

 Choosing would be the hard part. Which did she want? Estrid, the stern noblewoman merchant with her strong, callused hands? Sylvia the Guard Captain with her swaggering confidence? Madam Phillipia, the cruel and insidious Headmistress? Or Astani, the kind Priestess of Inera that managed to be as wonderfully domineering as all the rest?

“Astani,” Naoka declared, purring deeply as the stared at the serenely beautiful blond Priestess. “I want Astani to be the one to help punish me.”

* * *

After the other guests were gone Astani helped unbind Naoka. Once the girl’s limbs were free she cooed softly while reassuringly stroking the exhausted but excited Kittaran as she helped her to her feet. “Firm your punishment may be,” she told Naoka soothingly, “but remember while in my hands you’re as good as in Inera’s divine embrace. Through me the Goddess of Loyalty and Love acts. There WILL be punishment for your misbehavior, but there will be loving tenderness as I express my loyal devotion to your Mistresses through helping discipline you, lovely little kitty.”

Madelynn and Selwyn chuckled as they led the way out of the dining hall, allowing Astani the bring Naoka along after them. They shared an amused, conspiratorial look as they glanced back and saw how adoringly Naoka was leaning into Astani’s arms and purring loudly at the woman’s kind and soft touch.

“I think perhaps our pet’s mind is too orgasm-addled to understand the danger she’s in,” Madelynn told Selwyn in a conversation tone Naoka was beginning to recognize, or at least suspect, as part of a performance being put on she was meant to “overhear” and pay attention to.

Selwyn nodded, her expression growing serious. “I’d think after all the little stray has learned, all those little mysteries she’s started to unravel, she’d be more suspicious of us and our dearest friends. After all, she’s come to suspect we’re monsters in human guise. Surely a woman like Astani, the pristinely perfect and oh-so-loving Priestess of Inera, would not be such close friends with monsters like us! Unless, of course, that seemingly pure and loving Priestess is as much a monster as we are.”

Astani was a tall woman who loomed over Naoka, although the Kittaran suspected at least some of that height was from heels hidden under the resplendent, shimmering, white floor-length dress the Priestess wore. It left the slender woman towering over her, with the height difference leading to Naoka having to look almost straight up to stare at the woman’s face for any kind of reaction to what her Mistresses were saying.

The Priestess smirked slyly, looking from her hosts to the girl she was helping along. “And who, exactly, has put such a frightening idea into your mind, my sweetly innocent little one?”

Naoka’s ears twitched as she tried to remember, but the woman’s sensual, calming warmth was so extreme it was almost suffocating. Astani had a cloud of peaceful, loving, tenderness and comfort that surrounded her. It felt like a muggy haze, leaving Naoka’s mind dull and making both thinking and remembering even harder than it would have been.

“I… I’m not sure,” Naoka started uncertainly. “There was book… ‘Terin’s Great Voyage’.” She paused, closing her eyes and trying to grab onto the memories slipping away from the front of her mind as she tried to grab hold of them. “The villainesses in the story… Someone told me they were my Mistresses. That they’re monsters in human disguise.”

She opened her eyes to look up at Astani in hopes that her expression might reveal whether the woman thought this accusation was true or false. The sweet knowing smile on the Priestess’ face suggested she DID know the truth, but did not betray whether the idea in Naoka’s mind was only a lie someone had told her or the truth. But if it WAS a lie who had told her? Who was it that suggested the villainesses in the book were her Mistresses?

Suddenly Astani broke into enchanting, amused laughter. Naoka could feel it was at her expense, yet the woman’s laugh was so sweet and pretty she didn’t mind.

“Oh, lovely, sweet treat, you think so loudly! And your mind is so open, while your innocent heart is so trusting, that even thoughts and memories not fully formed in your conscious mind are clear to those who know how to look.”

She stroked and held Naoka reassuringly as she shifted her focus from the girl to her hosts walking a few paces ahead of them. “I see who put the idea in her mind. An enticing girl, her long, well-muscled limbs and pretty freckled features enchanting enough to fool nearly all. A familiar visage, one I’ve not encountered for a long time.”

For a moment Astani seemed lost in distant, happy memories, then in a flash her focus was back and she gave Madelynn and Selwyn a suspicious look. “You’ve never mentioned you have a Mirror of Dhuarcain hidden away in this manor. How in all of Alaria did you come by one of those? And I hope if it was your hands that stole it from its rightful owner it wasn’t from the one who serves the goddess I serve.” Before her hosts could reply Astani added, “No… If that was the case I’d have been able to feel the nasty little brat’s presence. Even stolen she’d still serve Inera. So whose servant DID you steal her from?”

As Astani had turned her attention away from Naoka the Kittaran’s mind had begun to clear, allowing her to focus on what was being said. When she realized Astani was talking about The Girl in the Mirror Naoka’s mind cleared further.

I know the answer to the question she’s asking, Naoka realized. She couldn’t quite remember HOW she knew that, but she was certain that the witch this Mirror of Dhuarcain had been stolen from served the goddess Selm.

By then they’d long been wandering the labyrinthine, art-filled hallways of the manor. Naoka hadn’t been paying attention to the various pretty things they were passing. She’d been about to blurt out the answer when a painting they were passing caught her eye. It showed a dark alley in a city that looked much like the back alleys she’d grown up in. The sky above was night, the moon filling it cracked and crumbling causing a shower of beautiful, rainbow-colored falling stars.

That, however, wasn’t what caught her eye. In a lower corner of the painting was a pile of detritus, a silver-white cat slinking from behind it. The cat within the painting had moved, drawing Naoka’s attention. The black collar around the cat’s neck had a down-turned silver crescent moon attached to it, the symbol of Selm the Kittaran Goddess of Dreams and the Falling Moon.

A female voice, one she’d heard in a dream, slinked into Naoka’s mind as she watched the sliver cat in the painting moving. Mysteries build power, the silky female voice whispered to Naoka, especially those whose answers are only meant to be discovered by a few. Discover secrets and answers, my precious protected kitten, but learn when not to share what you’ve discovered. Your Mistresses would not appreciate you sharing the answer to this particular mystery with this woman and neither would I.

Naoka’s eyes darted to her Mistresses and saw Selwyn was looking back at her, her full lips pursed in disapproval. Naoka reached up, daintily putting a hand to her mouth to show she would keep the answer to herself. Selwyn’s lips eased and she nodded only slightly before turning her attention to Astani.

“You know better, dear friend, to ask such questions,” Selwyn told Astani, voice kind but with an undertone of threat.

“How and where we acquire our treasures is always a private affair,” Madelynn added, voice sweet but firm. “You know this. Is it not enough to know there is no chance The Terror of the Eternal Night will ever threaten Grayburn or the surrounding area thanks to one of the many treasures we have hidden away here?”

“Many gracious apologies,” Astani said with a serene smile and slight bow to her hosts. “I was simply shocked at the discovery. Memories of when I spent time in a cabin that held a Mirror of Dhuarcain filled me with nostalgia that made me forget my social niceties.”

“So you spent time with one of the witches,” Madelynn said, sounding as though the bit of information was a huge revelation. “I’d say that revelation makes your discovery a fair trade. I assume it was the one who serves Inera?”

“Of course,” Astani replied, eyes twinkling as she seemed to lose herself in memories once more. “It was how I found my calling as one of Inera’s most devoted servants.”

The twinkle faded and her serene, happy expression fell to one of worry. She looked down at Naoka, concern on her face. “The Girl in the Mirror has her charms, but you’ve been warned not to trust her? You’ve been warned NEVER to take up her offer to enter her ‘home’?”

“She’s been warned,” Selwyn said before Naoka could say anything.

“And we’ve taken precautions to ensure the spiteful little brat can’t cause any real harm to our pet,” Madelynn added.

Foggy memories drifted through Naoka’s mind of all the times The Girl in the Mirror’s mischief had been interrupted by Gwendolyn and others. But is that all they mean? Or are they speaking of other protections beyond all the wonderful, sexy friends I’ve made?

Astani leaned down, brushing her lips against the soft fur in Naoka’s inner cat ear. The Kittaran’s ear twitched before she let out a soft moan as the woman’s warm breath in her ear sent a wave of arousal washing down her body. She began to melt further into the woman’s arms, but then the woman began to whisper so low to her that she had to strain to hear her words which pulled her out of the sensual moment.

“Inera’s blessings are strong with me,” she began. “She gives me great power and along with it flashes of divine inspiration. I’ve had such a flash now. You must get The Girl in the Mirror to talk about her witch. Get her to talk about the witch’s cabin, to SHOW it to you if this sliver of her soul can do that. And the sword. Ask about The Mirror Sword. I know not how that cursed weapon is tied up in your Mistresses’ mysteries, but I sense it’s important to your journey, precious special kitten.”

“One must wonder what our dear friend is whispering so conspiratorially to our pet,” Madelynn asked Selwyn with an amused chuckle.

Selwyn clicked her tongue in disapproval. “Just the mention of that brat in the mirror and her former acquaintances fall to mischief,” she told Madelynn. “Let them have their conspiratorial secrets,” she added, glancing back at Naoka and Astani.

Naoka’s ears perked up at the sly smile pulling on Selwyn’s lips. The sight of it left Naoka wondering if Selwyn knew what Astani had just whispered to her. There was no way she could have heard it… or was there? Could it be the whole conversation was just part of another game? It had felt so real in the moment, but now looking back it seemed like so much she’d lived through since arriving at the manor, like a play being put on for her benefit.

“It matters not,” Madelynn declared happily. “For we have arrived! Let such mischief be forgotten for now as we enter the playroom. Our esteemed guest must be shown our gratitude for her love and loyalty by letting her take part in our naughty pet’s punishment.”

The two women eagerly opened the door to the playroom and waved their guest, still holding Naoka close, in.

Naoka’s ears perked up and the base of her tail vibrated with excitement as she entered the room. Although it seemed nearly every room in the mansion was usable for the kinky play her Mistresses filled their lives with it was clear from first glance this room ONLY existed for that kind of fun.

The large room felt more like the set of a play, designed to look like a stone-walled torture dungeon but not feel quite real. It was exquisitely furnished and filled with a dizzying array of BDSM furniture, tools, and toys that had all been crafted to look like they matched the themed decor. Yet as expensive and well-crafted as it all was it all had a theatrical veneer to it, making it clear the torture dungeon setting was only play-acting.

Naoka was certain that at least some of the toys and tools making her tail vibrate with excitement could have easily found a home in a true torture dungeon, and might even have been used in similar ways to the way they might end up being used on her. But she was confident any used on her would be handled with affection and care, with any pain inflicted being doled out for pleasure and done so carefully to ensure no true harm was done.

Astani leaned down to speak softly in the overwhelmed and excited Kittaran’s ear. “You think so loudly, lovely little kitten,” she mock-whispered with joyful affection in her voice. “You see what kind of games your Mistresses love playing? So scary looking… Yet so theatrical. A flimsy illusion of danger that leaves such a frightening place feeling so… safe.”

Naoka was about to nod and perhaps say something about the woman putting her thoughts into better words than she ever could have, but then Astani continued before she had the chance. “But is that feeling of safety the REAL illusion?” Astani asked. “Is the loyal, loving torment you’ll endure in this room the theatrical veneer covering up the REAL danger?”

Naoka’s ears turned down when she realized the woman hadn’t been asking a hypothetical question but rather one she expected Naoka to answer. She wasn’t sure how to answer, feeling even more uncertain when she glanced at her Mistresses. They both wore eager, predatory grins that made her remember the few times they’d seemed to drop the pretty masks they wore to suggest they perhaps WERE something monstrous with the memory of how Selwyn had invaded Gwendolyn’s mind standing out above all others.

Then the answer came to Naoka, spilling out of her mouth before she understood what she was saying. “I made a vow,” she started, voice uncertain but growing a bit more confident with each word. “I’ll always drink the tea and I’ll solve all the mysteries, no matter the consequences.”

She looked from Madelynn to Selwyn’s eyes, wondering if she looked as scared and reckless as she felt at the moment, then back to Astani. “Maybe they are Terin’s villainesses, or maybe just some other monsters hiding in the form of women. I don’t care. I adore this place. I adore my Mistresses. I adore the mysteries. I adore this life. And I adore the dangers I have to face to prove I’m a good girl. I even adore the punishments when I fail to be as good as my Mistresses want me to be.” After a moment she added, hopeful the fun might begin soon, “I might even adore the punishments the most.”

The three women laughed, the serious mood that had settled on the party suddenly gone. “I’m sure you will,” Astani assured Naoka as she hugged the girl reassuringly to her side. “Although if I know your Mistresses as good as I like to think you’re about to endure something that will push you to your limit.”

“And maybe past it,” Selwyn said, voice full of gleeful menace.

Astani hugged Naoka a bit closer, giving Selwyn a weary look.

“But not TOO far,” Madelyn reassured Astani. “I complete my love, and she completes me,” she said, slipping an arm lovingly around her partner’s waist. “She helps ensure I am not too giving with our servants and pets, and I ensure her firm hand and more vicious side never gets too out of control.”

Selwyn nodded. “And I, knowing my dearest love will keep me in check and ensure our lovely young toys are safe, can unleash things I might otherwise have feared to unleash. As she said, we complete each other. We allow each other to be our most complete selves.”

“Loyalty and love,” Astani said as though the three words were a powerful prayer. “Never have I known two women as worthy of Inera’s blessings as you two. I think now more than ever you two are why she has led me to be in this place at this time. To aid you in your plans to make this great city even greater.”

Naoka looked up, feeling the woman’s eyes suddenly boring into her. Confused, she met the Priestess’ eyes, wondering why her focus had fallen to her so intently so suddenly.

“And I sense this adorable, sweet, innocent little stray you’ve taken in is somehow at the center of it all. I can feel that the training you are giving the girl is important, that it will matter. That whether little Naoka here CAN be a good girl will be important to all of us.”

As she held the Priestess’ intense gaze one of Naoka’s furry ears twitched, uncertain what to think of the comment and impatient to begin her punishment.

Astani smiled reassuringly at Naoka, sending a divine wave of calming energy into the girl before looking away from her. “But even Inera cannot see through the veiled layers of mysteries you two insidious, loving monsters have woven around your lives,” she added playfully to her hosts. “So let us get to your pet’s punishment.”

“Return our pet and we shall begin,” Selwyn declared as she stepped forward and held a hand out.

Astani passed Naoka to her, waiting almost as eagerly as the Kittaran to hear what the woman and her partner had planned.

“Our pet came eleven times without permission,” Selwyn declared as she took Naoka. “Her punishment will be having an equal number of orgasms denied her.”

Naoka’s ears perked up, twitched, then perked up further, displaying the explosive mix of excitement and interest the declaration had caused. “And how will you do that, Mistress?” she asked, voice shaking with eager fear.

Madelynn waved to a section of wall where a pair of bondage cuffs attached to chains hung. “Your wrists will be secured in those cuffs and pulled tightly over your head while your lovely ankles will be secured highly in place with another pair of chained cuffs on the floor. Your bindings will be tightened, ensuring you can only wiggle and writhe as you are punished. With the help of our most esteemed guest we will torment you with pleasure, using magical means to ruin and deny each orgasm we work you to.”

During the explanation Selwyn had finished untying Naoka’s arms. She led the girl to the section of wall she was about to be bound to, picking up when Madelynn had stopped. “If left to our own devices your pleasurable punishment of orgasm denial would have been delightfully harsh, but since Astani is joining us I think we’ll have to alter our plans so her delicate sensibilities are better catered to. Oh, she can have a firm hand and dole out punishment as well as we do to pretty young things, but in her presence it must be done with love and loyalty.”

Naoka cocked her head to the side as her Mistresses began getting her bound to the wall. “Your punishments have always felt plenty loving to me,” she purred, enjoying the feel of the two women’s firm hands securing her bindings and pulling the chains tight to ensure her limbs were pulled rigid and her mobility limited.

“They’re mocking and teasing me,” Astani said with a pretty laugh as she walked up to admire Madelynn and Selwyn’s handiwork, double-checking to see if Naoka was bound firmly yet comfortably. “This may be your punishment, by your Mistresses are never just playing one game. You were set an unwinnable trap earlier at our meeting, tricked into earning this punishment. Yet we women of importance were tricked as well, lured into joining you in a separate fiendish trap. I, like the others, took the bait and now they bait me further. But I happily play along, eager to see how they will turn the tables on me before your punishments are finished.”

Madelynn put a hand on her chest, resting it on the upper swell of one of her large breasts. “Such accusations! Would WE do such a thing to one of our dearest friends and allies? To a woman whose loyalty and love we treasure so deeply?”

Selwyn, grinning fiendishly, added, “Perhaps our dear friend has come to believe we’re the monsters our pet suspects us of being?”

Astani, smiling serenely and radiating a divine aura of excited joy, leaned in to mock-whisper to Naoka. “Always the wonderful games and play-acting with these two. Rest assured, there’s a trap here for me as sinister as the one you’ve fallen into.” She gave the Kittaran a soft kiss on the cheek then pulled away. “How shall you ensure your lovely pet’s orgasms are denied?”

“Something simple,” Selwyn suggested as she looked at Madelynn. “You’re ever so good with those temporary magical seals of binding you can trace into women’s skin. Perhaps some glyphs of orgasm denial, ones set to break after eleven orgasms are denied?”

Madelynn nodded then pushed the other two women out of the way to stand directly in front of Naoka. “I think the idea is a perfect one, my dearest love,” she said, smirking as she met Naoka’s eager eyes. “One so perfect someone might suspect we had it planned out in advance.”

She placed the tip of a single finger on the center of Naoka’s upper chest. “Open yourself to me, little one,” she said softly. “Allow my will to flow into you, to bind and change you with my power.”

Naoka closed her eyes, opening herself fully to Madelynn. “Happily and without hesitation, Mistress,” she said through heavy purring.

“See how trusting our pet is?” Selwyn asked Astani as Madelynn began chanting softly in an arcane language Naoka did not understand. “She opens herself to us without hesitation. We may be firm Mistresses, but she feels our affection for her and trusts us with all her soul.”

“Loyalty and love,” Astani said, again speaking the words as though they were a prayer. “You may never have said the words but she senses you love her, and although I may have my suspicions about the ‘deals’ you make with these girls you take as your ‘pets’ I see how loyal you are to all of them, even after they lose that honored position and become ‘just’ your ‘servants’. You love them, each and every one of them. You’re as loyal to them as they are to you.”

Naoka was struggling to follow the conversation. After Madelynn had begun chanting her incantation the finger she had on Naoka’s chest had heated with arcane power that went flowing warmly into Naoka’s body. Soon she was moving the finger across Naoka’s skin, tracing out arcane glyphs the girl felt lingering in her skin. Her eyes remained closed, but she was confident that when she finally opened them and looked down she’d see those glyphs clearly, glowing arcane energy drawn into her skin as the seal of orgasm denial was woven into her.

“We give the love and loyalty that’s earned,” Selwyn told Astani. “We pick our pets carefully, train them and educate them to help them find their true selves, giving them a home where their lives can be never-ending pleasure while serving a purpose. They stay not just because of the pleasure and that purpose, but because we help them understand who and what they are.”

Naoka was moaning softly, luxuriating in the gentle tickle of the finger tracing glyphs on her bare skin while deeply enjoying the warmth of the cascading heat of the enchantment being woven into her. It was more than just a physical sensation, the heat soaked deep into her core till it felt almost spiritual.

It felt so good she’d let her focus drift from the conversation, yet as the conversation turned to the OTHER girls in her Mistresses’ employ Naoka forced herself to refocus on what was being said. Something came back to her, a memory pulled to the front of her mind almost as though some external force was drawing her attention to it.

“Right little monsters, each and every one of them. But you’ll learn.” Liedia’s voice was so clear in her mind for a moment it was almost like she was in the room speaking to Naoka. Naoka’s eyes flew open, expecting to find the Elven girl standing nearby, but she saw only the three women who had been there the last time her eyes were open.

Madelynn, still tracing out arcane symbols and complicated geometric patterns on Naoka’s skin, had stopped chanting and was standing with her eyes locked on Naoka’s. She smiled slyly, cocking her head slightly to the side. “And who, exactly, pulled that to the front of your mind at this particular moment I wonder?”

Naoka blinked, not sure how to interpret the question. Her mind was foggy with desire, muggy from the soft pleasure of the touch with the mental haze made thicker by the enchantment being woven into her. Was Madelynn playfully suggesting SHE was responsible? It was a thing her Mistresses often seemed to do. Yet there was something in her expression and tone that suggested maybe this time she was posing a sincere question, although not one she expected Naoka to be able to answer.

“There,” Madelynn declared as she traced the last bit of arcane glyph work onto Naoka’s body. The woman took a step back, admiring the glowing glyphs now covering the front of Naoka’s body. “All done,” she declared proudly. “The glyphs of orgasm denial will not break till our pet has had eleven orgasms ruined and denied.”

“Masterful,” Selwyn observed as she slid up to Madelynn and wrapped her arms around the woman.

Naoka found the sight of the darker-skinned woman’s arms slithering and teasing Madelynn’s body highly arousing. There was a romantic and not unhealthy possessiveness in the way she clung to her, something in her body language that said she could be proud of what her partner had accomplished because their bonding was so strong that their accomplishments were always shared on some level.

Selwyn released her hold of Madelynn, pushing past her to stand before the bound Kittaran. Her eyes locked onto Naoka’s, their dark intense beauty full of sinister intent that left the Kittaran purring deeper in excitement.

“You’re bound,” the woman declared, voice full of playful sinister zeal as she ran a finger up the inside of one of Naoka’s arms, tickling and teasing her till she reached the bondage cuff helping keep the girl’s arms pulled up tight over her head. “Quivering with excitement and expectation,” she continued, reversing course and making her way back down the girl’s arm to eventually circle each of her breasts before circling further in to tease first one then the other nipple.

Naoka purred and moaned softly, enjoying her Mistress’ tender touch and full attention. Selwyn was almost always the one to be rougher, so this more tender teasing felt like a special treat. It felt so good, all the sensations heightened by being bound up, that she forgot she was supposed to be enduring a punishment.

“I’m ever so excited,” Naoka moaned as Selwyn lightly grasped a hard nipple and rolled it sensually between her fingertips. “I like this game ever so much,” she added with a lusty, happy sigh while looking adoringly into the woman’s intense eyes.

“So naively excited for your torments you forget that’s what they are,” Selwyn replied, the look of fiendish delight growing on her face. “Our poor stray, still so overwhelmed by this world of sensual delights she forgets the danger she’s in, forgets she’s being punished for being a naughty little thing.”

Suddenly Selwyn’s other hand was on Naoka’s inner thigh, lightly caressing then firmly grabbing the softest part of it before stroking up towards the girl’s womanhood. “Such a naughty girl that I can smell the reek of your arousal,” she added as her hand slowed, stopping just short of Naoka’s vulva. “No real understanding of the torments you’re about to endure,” Selwyn added, both hands holding still for a few brief moments that felt like an eternity to Naoka.

Then there was an explosion of greedy carnal hunger that left Naoka flush then dizzy with pleasure. Selwyn attacked Naoka, hungrily attaching her mouth to one of the girl’s breasts to use her tongue to do indescribable things to the Kittaran’s nipple while sucking on it. At the same time the hand that had been resting near the girl’s womanhood grabbed it, rubbing with intense pressure against the whole thing with her palm while slipping two fingers easily into Naoka’s sopping wet hole.

As Naoka rode the rising, crashing waves of pleasure she was reminded of how skilled Selwyn was at seemingly every carnal and perverse art. The things she was doing with her mouth left her quavering with delight while the hand on her womanhood was working her with skill she would be unable to describe in anything other than moans. The way she was using her palm and the three fingers not inside Naoka to work every part of her outer sex left Naoka feeling three hands were working her at once, while the fingers in her worked with such dizzying skill she felt it was impossible there were only two of them there.

Maybe it’s magic, Naoka thought as she gasped and moaned while wiggling happily against the tight bindings keeping her limbs in place.

There was far too much pleasure to puzzle out whether there was magic at work or if the woman was just that sexually skilled. She was rocketing towards release and would be cumming in moments. Then that glorious moment came, the final swelling before the explosion, the pleasure growing, growing, and then…

NOTHING.

“One,” Selwyn said cruelly as she detached her mouth from Naoka’s nipple and slipped her fingers out of the Kittaran’s sopping wet hole.

Naoka whimpered and whined. She wiggled then thrashed in frustration. She’d not understood, not been able to imagine what this torment would be! She’d practiced holding off before, struggling through what she now realized were meager orgasm control attempts. This was beyond that, this was DENIAL. Her orgasm had been ruined a moment before it began, the pleasure of release magically robbed from her leaving her a bubbling cauldron of frustration.

True torment, Naoka thought, smiling through the shaking frustration she felt. How will I ever endure ten more denied orgasms? The denial will be unbearable! Her eager grin grew. The denial will be exquisite, she thought, truly unsure how she’d endure ten more denied orgasms but eager to find out.

“The poor thing,” Astani said, voice so full of sympathy Naoka was left suspecting that sympathy was merely performative. Looking past Selwyn to see the fiendish grin on the beautiful blond Priestess’ face sent a chill running through Naoka. She looks as much a fiend as Selwyn does right now, Naoka thought in shock.

The Kittaran’s tail, which had been lashing wildly to help work out the frustration the denied orgasm had left her with, went stiff and vibrated. “How does your guest get to help punish me, Mistress?” Naoka asked Selwyn, looking expectantly from her to the serenely evil-looking Priestess lurking behind her.

Astani stepped closer, placing a hand on Madelynn’s shoulder. “With loyalty and love,” she said, voice soft and full of evil menace cloaked in mock kindness. She pulled Selwyn away, taking the woman’s place in front of Naoka.

Naoka’s furry cat ears, which had been flat against her head, perked up. She liked the way these women were replacing each other in the place directly in front of her, it was like they were taking turns taking center stage in a play. There was a rehearsed quality to it all like it WAS a play they’d practiced. She had no idea if it was, in fact the longer she remained in her Mistresses’ manor the less certain she was about what was real and what was just a play being put on for her.

Maybe all of it is a play, she thought. Or maybe none of it. Maybe that’s the one mystery I should never try to solve. Regardless of the truth I’ll enjoy every moment of it.

“With loyalty and love, yes, but HOW?” Naoka asked eagerly, her tail lashing towards Astani as the woman stepped closer to her.

Astani lowered the arm closest to Naoka’s tail and allowed it to coil around her forearm. She stroked the girl’s tail, giggling prettily when she saw how strongly Naoka reacted to the touch. “With loyalty and love,” the Priestess repeated, voice serene as divine calming warmth began once more radiating out from her.

“You know, we haven’t paid enough attention to our pet’s furry bits, especially her tail,” Madelynn observed from the place a few paces behind Astani where she and Selwyn stood. “We must change that in the coming days.”

“Agreed,” Selwyn said.

Naoka barely noticed they were talking. The calming, sensual warmth radiating from Astani was all-consuming, as was the even more sensual delight of the woman so lovingly stroking and petting the part of Naoka’s tail coiled around the woman’s forearm.

“Your innocence and trusting nature truly are a marvel,” Astani told Naoka. “If you were any other girl I’d think you’d simply forgotten you are being punished. But I can TASTE it coming from your very soul. Trust. Trust that your Mistresses would never hurt you, that this is all just a deliciously perverse game. Trust that all the frustration and perhaps even outright pain you’re about to be made to endure will be filled with loyalty, love, and sexual bliss beyond what your innocent little mind can imagine.”

Naoka, purring so hard it hurt, nodded dreamily. “My Mistresses are good Mistresses. And you’re a beautiful, lovely woman who seems loyal to them. So I trust you as well.”

Astani leaned in, cupping Naoka’s chin with her free hand and lifting the girl’s face to receive a soft, tender, loving kiss that left the Kittaran breathless when their lips parted. “Poor, naive girl. But if this is what you are then Inera’s blessings be upon you.”

She pulled away, shaking Naoka’s tail from her arm and turning her back to the girl. “Inera’s blessings be upon us all, but especially me in this moment. If the sweet, innocent little treat is to suffer let that suffering move through me in a show of loyalty and love.”

The Priestess, her back still to Naoka, then reached up and began pulling her clothing down. It slipped easily off her shoulders, exposing them and the woman’s upper back with such ease Naoka found herself a little awed. It hadn’t seemed possible that the garment could so easily be slipped off, yet the seeming wrongness of the smooth action was quickly forgotten as the woman sensually writhed and wiggled out of her clothing so her naked body was slowly to Naoka.

Her skin, pristinely pale, unnaturally smooth, and radiating a glow that left her looking more divine than mortal, was covered in glowing arcane glyphs just like the ones covering the front of Naoka’s body.

Astani turned her head, not quite looking over her shoulder at Naoka as she dropped her clothing to the floor to reveal she wore no small garments. “Your Mistress traced glyphs of orgasm denial into you, while my goddess has covered me with glyphs of love and bonding connecting my body to yours. You shall feel what I feel, and I shall feel what you feel.”

The end of her pretty lips pulled up into a sly, sinister smile. “Of course, any orgasm I shall rise to will be ruined by the glyphs covering your body when it’s transferred to you, while I will get to enjoy any orgasm you’re denied.”

Naoka shivered then felt herself go limp. Her eyes rolled into her head and she let out a long, low, yawling moan of delight. “It will be such delightful torment,” she moaned after taking in a long, slow, shuddering breath as her mind processed all the new ways her punishment might be carried out now.

As she spoke Naoka greedily drank in the sight of Astani’s naked body. Her figure was slim and tall, but with enough womanly thickness to leave her looking softly feminine. The woman’s perky, perfectly shaped ass drew Naoka’s attention most, yet she longed for the woman to turn around. She wanted her eyes to be able to feast on the woman’s front. To discover the shape and size of her breasts. To take in her belly and see just how trim or soft it was. To see her womanhood and see if she was shaved in the Elven style or if some or all her Human pubic hair remained, and if it did was it the same pristine, bright blond as the woman’s long hair?

“A test is needed,” Madelynn declared, startling Naoka with how close she suddenly was. Naoka had been so focused on Astani and her naked body that she’d lost track of her Mistresses. “A treat for you, Astani, and a torment for our naughty pet,” Madelynn declared as she held her hand up.

At first the hand was closed in a tight fist hiding whatever was held inside. Then, with Astani and Naoka’s attention on her, Madelynn opened the hand to reveal a smooth, oddly shaped stone covered in glowing glyphs. Naoka had seen stones like this in the manor and knew it was some kind of sex toy, but she didn’t think she’d yet seen how the toy was used.

I don’t think I’ve had one used on me… or have I? Did I see one used on someone? Did I dream about one being used? Her furry ears drooped slightly as her mind clouded over, the memories she was trying to draw on turning to mist in her mind.

“Worry not, pet, I’ll explain,” Madelynn told Naoka, stroking the girl’s face with the back of her free hand. “It’s placed on a woman’s most intimate place like so,” she said, stepping closer to the girl as she placed the stone against Naoka’s sex. “Feel how the curves match those of your womanhood? That wonderful little smooth rise in the center of the stone fits so snuggly against your pretty little clitoral hood. And feel how once willed to activate the magic of the stone keeps it adhered to your body,” she added, removing her hand from the stone to show Naoka it remained attached to her body.

Naoka’s ears had perked up and her tail had begun lashing then vibrating in anticipation. “And then what does it do, Mistress?”

“It brings pleasure,” she told Naoka, slyly putting off the true revelation for a few more moments. “Through vibrations,” she added, taking half a step back, lightly tapping the stone, then stepped back a bit further to wave Astani forward to stand beside her.

Naoka forgot all about the stone when Astani turned around. The woman’s naked body was on full display, leaving the horny Kittaran in awe. The Priestess’ beautiful figure was beyond stunning. Immaculate grace dripping with sensual allure that seemed nearly too perfect to be real. The woman was so divinely blessed she appeared untouchable, almost Elven in her beauty yet more otherworldly than even Liedia seemed to Naoka’s eyes.

Yet Naoka was not given long to eagerly drink in the glorious sight of the Priestess’ flawless naked body. The stone attached to her womanhood began to vibrate, the motions subtle at first but strong enough to send an eruption of pleasure washing through Naoka’s body and pulling nearly all focus of the world around her inwards.

The girl gasped, wiggling and moaning as her eyes grew heavily hooded from waves of pleasure. The vibrations, almost gentle at first, began to slowly grow in intensity. She let out cute, low, lewd moans of pleasure as she wiggled and danced in her bindings. Soon the pleasure was growing strong enough to leave her panting, rising towards release so steadily she forgot all about the glyphs of orgasm denial on her.

As the intensity mounted Naoka, feeling greedy in the throes of pleasure, forced herself to refocus her attention on Astani. The woman’s otherworldly grace was now slightly lessened by the way she was braced against Madelynn for support, her legs shaking as she gripped the woman while moaning in pleasure.

 It took Naoka’s pleasure-overwhelmed mind a bit to process what she was seeing, especially since she’d prioritized using her limited brainpower to ogle the woman’s crotch to see what her womanhood looked like. As blond as the hair on her head and even glowing slightly with her divine light, Naoka observed. Not clean shaven like my Mistresses prefer their girls, but kept so neatly trimmed her pubic hair is no more than a soft, thin, well-groomed decoration to the wonderful fleshy folds of her sex.

The way the woman was leaning against and clinging to Madelynn for support left Naoka confused. Then things clicked into place as her pleasure-muddled mind cleared slightly. She’s feeling what I’m feeling, Naoka remembered. The vibrating stone, she feels its growing intensity!

Seeing the woman riding the same delightful waves of intense vibrating pleasure she was left Naoka feeling intimately connected to the woman in a way that intensified her pleasure. Suddenly the wonderfully erotic scene she was in the middle of was all too much. Being bound. Being the center of so much attention. The intimate connection with a woman so beyond her that she felt they didn’t even live in the same world. And the mounting, ever-intensifying pleasure coming from the vibrations. All of it was too much!

Naoka gasped, knowing the swirl of sensations and stimulation was mounting to a crescendo of pleasure. The release went from something she was steadily building towards something that was going to suddenly explode from within her. And then… it didn’t.

Astani’s legs gave out under her as she wailed out a beautiful, lewd moan of pleasure. Madelynn had to grab hold of the Priestess while Astani came long and hard, the pleasurable vibrations she was still feeling thanks to her connection to Naoka’s body prolonging and intensifying her climax.

At the same time Naoka felt… not nothing, but close to it. She was aware of all the sensations and delights that SHOULD have been bringing to her a climax as intense as Astani was suffering through. Yet all her senses had suddenly dulled just as she had been about to get off. It was like having a rug pulled out from under you just before the moment of triumph, not only was the victory you thought assured stolen but you were left feeling so frustrated from the denial it was felt as a physical pain.

The most frustrating thing at the moment for Naoka was still feeling the vibrations of the stone. But she only felt them as a faint shadow barely seen through a heavy mist, aware they existed but not experiencing what they offered. The frustration was made all the worse by watching Astani. Her orgasm was so intense and long that she seemed more to be enduring the overwhelming pleasure rather than enjoying it.

Naoka hissed and snarled like a feral cat, horny heart full of jealous rage.

“Two,” was called out, the word making Naoka aware of Selwyn nearby laughing in cruel amusement.

Madelynn had more sympathy for the poor girl. “Enough,” she snapped, the word of command filled with power that caused the vibrating stone’s magic to end. It stopped vibrating then fell off Naoka, landing with a loud “thunk” on the floor.

Naoka’s full senses came flooding back to her, leaving her hissing and snarling even more viciously. Her body ached painfully for release, but her closeness to that release had been ruined and she’d need to start all over. Naoka was suddenly uncertain if she’d be able to endure nine more denied orgasms, not in the playful way she’d doubted earlier but now with sincere concern and frustration that left her starting to wonder what would happen if she used her safe word.

“Yes, I’d like to know that too,” Astani panted, still clinging to Madelynn for support as she panted heavily in her post-orgasmic haze of delight. “What would happen if your pet used her word of safety?”

Naoka blinked, confused for a moment. Had she been speaking her frustrations out loud and not realized it?

“No, pet,” Selwyn said as she strutted up to the bound Kittaran. “We keep telling you that you think too loudly,” she reminded Naoka as she started running her fingertips down the front of the girl’s body.

At first Naoka closed her eyes and purred, enjoying the unexpectedly tender touch from the normally crueler of her two Mistresses. Then the pleasure fog muddling her mind momentarily cleared and she realized this tender kindness was actually a cruelty, just a way to begin working her towards the next orgasm that was going to be denied.

“I find it endearing,” Madelynn declared. “Whether our naive, trusting, sweet pet is choosing not to try and hide her most intimate thoughts, or is incapable of it, matters not. It’s part of her charm. Part of what makes her so special.”

Selwyn had gone from gently caressing and tickling Naoka’s bare skin with just her fingertips to running her whole hands along the girl’s body. She did more than tease, leaving Naoka panting in pleasure and wiggling in delight. “She is indeed special,” Selwyn declared, looking over her shoulder at Madelynn and Astani. “The perfect sweet, naive tool we required to help continue and maybe even finish so many plots and fiendish machinations we had in motion when we found her.”

The soft moans coming from Astani as she leaned lovingly into Madelynn matched Naoka’s own soft sounds of delight. “Yes, yes,” the woman panted before letting out a matching moan along with Naoka as Selwyn started teasing the Kittaran’s nipples. “She’s precious. Gullible. Enough trusting innocence to fuel a hundred dark rituals. But what of NOW? What if she utters her safe word?”

As Naoka wiggled and moaned from what Selwyn was doing with her hands she felt touched for a few moments. Astani, seeming as nearly overwhelmed with pleasure as she was, was worried about her! The woman wanted to be sure Naoka felt safe, that she could end this cruel game of pleasure and frustration whenever she wanted.

The barking sound of an amused, cruel laugh coming from Selwyn made Naoka’s ears perk up and doubt what she’d just thought.

“You misunderstand completely, pet,” Selwyn told Naoka as she slipped one hand down the girl’s midsection to snake its way towards her damp womanhood while slithering the other up to tease her neck then slip her fingers into Naoka’s hair to tickle and tease behind one of her furry cat ears. “She’s not anxious to ensure you have the power to stop this, she’s anxious you’d be allowed to USE that power to rob her of HER delight, delight she only receives as long as YOUR torment continues!”

Naoka stared in disbelief, finding it impossible that her Mistress was accurately reading the intent of Astani’s question. The Priestess had been so kind to her so far! Expressed so much concern… Then the woman looked over her shoulder at Naoka. Her beautiful face was flush and she was still panting from her climax, while the sly smile on her pretty lips revealed a hint of shame.

“See?” Selwyn declared in a gloating tone. “She’s as much a monster as we are, she just wraps herself in her goddess’ blessings of loyalty and love. But gods, no matter their domain, are cruel and selfish and only ever give forth blessings to further their impossible-to-understand machinations.”

Madelynn clicked her tongue in disapproval. “My beloved is delighting in mocking our guest, not you, pet,” she explained to Naoka as she continued to hold Astani. She’d wrapped her arms around Astani and was sensually stroking and tickling the Priestess’ naked back.

Naoka felt every touch on the Priestess’ back as acutely as if Madelynn were touching her, something she suspected the woman was aware of. When she met Madelynn’s eyes and saw the glint of wicked playfulness in her eyes Naoka was CERTAIN she was only caressing the Priestess to tease and torment Naoka.

“If you speak your word of safety the scene will end,” Madelynn declared. “You’d be taken down, the glyphs of orgasm denial removed from your body, and you’d be given whatever aftercare you needed.”

The words reassured Naoka. She realized then her Mistress’ fingers were not stroking and caressing her through the Priestess to tease but rather to calm her and show affection.

“But,” Selwyn said, voice cold and firm. “If that WERE to happen our pet would have a choice to make. Either return to this scene and continue her punishment once she was able or take her leave of our mansion.”

“She wouldn’t be tossed out to return to the streets where we found her,” Madelynn told Astani, who had been following the exchange with great interest. “We’d give her clothing, money, and find her a simple place to live while ensuring she had some work to be able to keep that place while also keeping herself fed. But her life here would be over and she’d never be allowed to return.”

Astani stood, no longer needing support, but remained close to Madelynn so the woman could keep stroking and caressing her naked back. “Is this the same deal you have with all your servant girls?”

Her voice, still a bit breathy from her orgasm, was filled with a mix of curiosity and concern that touched Naoka. She’s no monster, Naoka thought. She WAS worried about me and all my Mistresses’ servant girls. She wants to make sure we’re all here willingly.

The sound of a dark, almost bitter-sounding chuckle from Selwyn made Naoka’s ears perk up and rotate towards the woman, although her eyes remained locked on Madelynn. She was enjoying watching her touch the Priestess, it made the things she was feeling more “real” and comforting.

“Our dear friend may be asking because she worries about you and our other servants,” Selwyn said, “but there’s more to it. If we’re holding you girls here against your will, or even if your consent to live the way you do is dubious, she could use that against us in some way. Oh, she’s loyal to us, it’s her religious duty to be so, but if it gained her and her followers power she’d find a way to twist that loyalty to her advantage.”

Madelynn had kept her eyes locked on Naoka’s, paying close attention to the expressions dancing across the girl’s face. “Do you wish the scene to end, pet?”

Naoka took a moment to think. “No,” she finally said, voice hinting at some anxiety yet full of certainty. “You’ve reassured me I CAN end it if it’s too much and put me at ease by reminding me you’d give me aftercare. That makes me feel safe, Mistress. And knowing I’d be allowed to return to and finish my punishment makes me feel even safer. I WANT to be a good girl,” she declared, chin held up in slight defiance as she glanced at Selwyn. “I will be the BEST girl you two have ever had.”

Selwyn snorted at that. “Perhaps she doesn’t realize what a low bar she’s set herself to topping. There are reasons past special guests who have lived in the bedroom you now inhabit didn’t hold our attention for long.”

“Selfish in all the wrong ways,” Madelynn sighed sadly.

“Others far too eager to brat and be punished,” Selwyn declared in disapproval.

“Most are too satisfied to lose themselves in the seas of sexual and emotional pleasure that comes from the life we live in this manor,” Madelynn added. “With no curiosity or drive to try and solve any of the mysteries laid out before them.”

“For mysteries build power,” Selwyn announced as though Naoka hadn’t heard the phrase a hundred times already.

“And your Mistresses ALWAYS hunger for more power,” Astani said, her tone full of affection for the woman. “And after our lunch where you explained where all your plots are headed I now understand it’s power you’ll put to good use.”

She pressed her naked body into Madelynn, grabbing the woman’s wrists and pulling her hands to the Priestess’ backend. Naoka let out a little squawk of delight when she felt Madelynn slap then grab the Priestess’ ass thanks to the bond they currently shared.

“But right now I don’t care about any of that,” Astani declared, voice full of greedy, sensual eagerness. “Your pet wants to continue her punishment and I’m ravenously hungry to steal the nine other orgasms she’s due to be denied. I want to know how we’ll be tormenting her next!”

To Naoka’s great surprise Selwyn started undoing her bindings to let her down from the wall. Her furry cat ears drooped and she looked cautiously at the woman. “Why am I being taken down?”

Selwyn didn’t answer the girl, nor did the other two women in the room. Madelyn and Astani had pulled apart, both staring at Naoka with looks of fiendish expectation that left the Kittaran feeling increasingly anxious.

As Naoka was fully released from her bindings Selwyn took a few steps back as the other two women rushed to stand by her. The three joined hands, muttering something Naoka assumed was a spell of some kind.

She looked from the three women, ears flat and tail lashing in anxious agitation. As her unease increased she felt a strange power flowing through the room, a hint of… something. Magic? She still barely understood this dizzying world of sensual magic but she suspected the three were casting a powerful spell together, it was the only thing that made sense to her.

“Mistress,” she began anxiously as she grabbed her lashing tail and started stroking it to soothe herself, “what is happening?”

The question became more relevant as the words left her mouth. While speaking them a ripple ran through the air, bursting out from the three women chanting before her. The world around them shifted and contorted as the ripple ran through it. For a few horrible moments Naoka wasn’t sure what anything was. She wasn’t even sure what direction was up and was left with the sensation of being both rooted to the ground and falling up into the air.

Then, as quickly as the disorienting chaos had begun, the world jerked back into place. Only now Naoka’s surroundings were different. The faux dungeon playroom was now a temple. No, Naoka thought as she stroked her tail anxiously while her head darted from side to side, NOT a temple. It’s still a playroom, the SAME playroom, only now dressed up to LOOK like a temple. And not just ANY temple but a temple of Inera! I recognize the goddess’ holy symbol because Astani wears it. Two intertwining lines that form a cross and then swirl up into the shape of a heart. And there’s something about the architecture and design of the place that FEELS like Astani.

The plethora of sex toys and all the heavy-duty BDSM gear and furniture remained, only altered slightly to fit into the new false persona the playroom now wore. It was an overwhelming change, especially coming so quickly.

Once her mind had processed the changes Naoka turned her attention back to the women that had used magic to change the room so suddenly and thoroughly. She found her Mistresses standing on either side of her, waiting for her attention to turn to them. As soon as it did they grabbed her by the upper arms, just firm enough to excite the girl and remind her they were in the middle of playing out a punishment scene.

“Come, pet,” Madelynn said as she and Selwyn began leading Naoka to a throne-like altar in the back of the playroom. Astani, naked but sitting like a high priestess dressed in her finest robes, sat on the throne-altar awaiting their approach.

“Your punishments must continue,” Selwyn told Naoka, voice theatrically menacing.

“And we need to show our love and loyalty to our dear friend by making her central in that punishment,” Madelynn added.

As they neared Astani the woman smiled serenely, drinking in the sight of Naoka being brought to her. “And you have a goddess you need to worship while that happens,” she told the Kittaran.

“Kneel before the Priestess of Inera,” Selwyn barked, Madelynn and her pushing Naoka to her knees when they reached Astani.

The Priestess leaned back in her throne-altar, spreading her legs open and sliding forward in her seat slightly. As Naoka was made to kneel between the woman’s long, slender legs it left her feeling like Astani’s pussy was an altar she was being prepared to prayer at. The idea excited Naoka, leading her to purr loudly as her ears perked up while the base of her tail vibrated in carnal enthusiasm.

“Seems my firm hand is no longer needed,” Selwyn said when she saw the Kittaran’s eagerness. She released her grip on Naoka’s arm and slipped away.

Although still vaguely aware of Madelynn’s hands on her nearly all Naoka’s focus was on Astani, specifically the Priestess’ pussy. She’d been knelt with the woman’s sex nearly in front of her sex. Naoka purred as she drank in the sight of the intimate fleshy valleys of the older woman’s vulva.

Her pubic hair was just as blond as the hair on her head. Well-groomed and kept short, it looked almost like soft animal down. Naoka longed to lean in closer and press her nose gently into the hair to see if it would be as soft as it looked.

“Go ahead, pet,” Madelynn whispered into one of Naoka’s cat ears. The feel of her breath tickled her sensitive feline inner ear hairs, making her let out a soft moan of surprise and desire as the cat ear twitched. “But as you indulge in my dear friend’s wonderful womanhood you must worship her, and through her Inera shall receive the faith you give forth. For the only ones that hunger more than your Mistresses are the gods, they are ALWAYS ravenous for faith.”

Madelynn stroked Naoka’s back with one hand while slipping the other up past her collar to tickle her fingers into the Kittaran’s hair at the back of her head. “Bend forward in prayer and worship,” Madelynn told Naoka as she pushed the girl’s face closer to Astani’s pussy. “Indulge. Inhale. There, she smells so good, yes? So womanly, so pristinely perfect she seems almost unreal. You smell her arousal. You smell the ripeness of her cunt after getting to enjoy the orgasms stolen from you. You can smell it all, can’t you?”

Naoka let out a soft, low, mewling moan. “Yessssssss Mistress,” she sighed as a hand slipped between her legs so she could lightly touch herself while huffing the Priestess’ wonderful womanly odors.

Astani was moaning along with Naoka. She’d leaned further back in her throne-altar, writhing slightly as she felt everything Naoka felt. When Madelynn had started stroking the Kittaran’s back and running her fingers into the girl’s hair Astani had wiggled her back and reached back to touch her own hair as if stroking ghostly fingers she felt there.

When Naoka had moved in close and started inhaling her womanly scent Astani had put a hand to her face, breathing in slowly with her eyes closed. The blessing binding them together only shared physical sensations, so she did not smell herself the way Naoka was smelling her, but she felt the heat of her sex the way Naoka felt it as she moved her face closer.

At one point Naoka had moved her face, angling it up further so her nose was pointed at the woman’s well-groomed blond bush. This had led the girl to breath heavily on Astani’s slit, the heat and moisture of her heavy breathing sending wonderful waves of warm pleasure flowing up the Priestess’ body. Astani had shivered in delight, the pleasure intensified as Naoka started touching herself. This had led her to almost closing her thighs tight around the girl’s face. She’d managed to stop herself, but her thighs had moved in close enough for Naoka, and thus her, to feel the heat of her bare thighs on the girl’s cheeks.

“Go on pet, do it. You want to so badly it’s like you’re screaming your desire,” Madelynn told Naoka, gently pushing her face into Astani’s crotch.

Naoka, purring deeper, happily pressed her nose into Astani’s well-groomed pubic hair. It was almost as soft as she had imagined and smelt even more wonderful than she’d hoped it would. She started turning her face one way and then the other, purring deeper as she rubbed her nose from side to side in the soft hair.

This was nearly too much for Astani. Not only was she soaking in the Kittaran’s sensual, loving, worshipful attention being directed at her womanhood but she was feeling the warmth, softness, and eventual dampness of her vulva as Naoka’s facial rubbing into her pussy worked its way down the woman’s sex. Her legs DID close this time, her thighs pressing gently into Naoka’s cheeks, something she felt along with the Kittaran which only intensified the intimacy of the moment.

Above every other sensation was the girl’s breath. Hot. Moist. But not just the heavy breathing of a woman soaking in the womanly allures of another woman’s sex. The Kittaran was huffing in the smell of her cunt like it was cat nip. Each huff in left Naoka purring a bit louder and deeper till it got to the point Astani could feel the vibrations in her thighs.

Even knowing the added sensation would feel almost too much Astani slid her fingers into Naoka’s hair to caress and partially hold the girl’s head. She shifted from gripping the girl’s furry cat ears to hold her in place to easing up and letting the girl shift from side to side or to move lower as she continued to inhale and breathe in her most intimate of scents.

Both Naoka and Astani had gotten so lost in the moment they’d both temporarily forgotten they weren’t alone. Both were reminded of Madelynn’s presence when the woman chuckled lovingly at the sight of the two lost in sensual delight. “I am thinking this is a ‘scene’ you’ve played in your temple plenty of times, bet even your most devout worshiper has never prayed to Inera so fully the way Naoka prayed to the goddess through you.”

Astani, flush and breathing almost as heavily as Naoka, shook her head slightly from side to side. “The faith flowing from her into me then up into Inera is so… so intense. So freely given. It’s a prayer the likes of which I’ve rarely experienced, faith so pure and strong it will feed Inera more fully then a temple or worshipers normally does. And the girl isn’t even thinking Inera’s name! She’s not thinking any of the prayers. It’s just adoration, recklessly and freely given. This girl… How can she be this pure and innocent yet live here with you?”

Madelynn ignored the question. “It’s the huffing of your most womanly of scents that’s making the physical sensations so different and intense, yes?”

“Yes,” Astani gasped as Naoka, clearly at least half listening to the conversation, pressed her face more into the woman’s sex and inhaled deeply. This led Astani to moan and wiggle as she tightened her thighs tighter around the girl’s face while gripping her cat ears a bit tighter, all things SHE felt which increased her pleasure. “I’ve had cunt-hungry women worship me who CLAIMED to love the smell of pussy, but compared to this girl…” She trailed off, moaning and wiggling as Naoka’s huffing of her pussy started to incorporate some light licking.

“As a Kittaran in heat Naoka’s sense of smell is heightened to a degree we can’t imagine,” Madelynn told Astani. “She can pick up on scents neither of us can, she can smell fragrances and pheromones we’d never be able to experience even with the aid of magic. The heightened senses of a Kittaran in heat grow increasingly as they lose themselves further in the throes of arousal.

“The more she huffs your pussy the more acutely she’ll smell you through it. The girl is learning all there is to learn about you through smell right now, and thanks to the little scene we’ve set up here in this fake temple she’s doing it as a form of prayer to Inera. That WAS what you wanted, yes?”

“Yes,” Astani moaned out softly as Naoka’s attention to the woman’s pussy shifted ever so subtly to become oral worship. Her tongue lapped at her fleshy folds, especially near her clit, like a kitten lapping up milk from a saucer, as though the taste of the woman’s arousal was the tastiest of treats.

“Loyalty,” the Priestess said, the end of the word turning to a gasp of joy as Naoka began properly eating the woman out. “Love,” she added in another gasp as she gripped the Kittaran’s ears while tightening her thighs around the girl’s face.

After a few deep desperate gasps she started talking quickly. “A taste of the girl’s faith, flowing to Inera as she worships her via my body. That was part of our deal.” She gasped again, arching her back and locking her ankles behind the small of Naoka’s back.

She laughed a bit, the moment’s tension momentarily broken by Naoka’s tail flicking up and partially wrapping around one of her legs. “Inera be praised! This girl’s mouth is… Not the most skilled I’ve ever had on my blessed cunt, but her sincere enthusiasm! Goddess, there’s no words for it.”

Panting as though trying to hold back from climaxing she tightened her grip on the girl’s ears while wrapping her legs tighter around her. “Sorry, you lovely little thing, but you’re going to hate this.” Astani then threw her head back, arched her back further, and let out a long, loud moan of pleasure as she came. The moan echoed like a sung prayer through the faux temple. The yellow-white holy glow that radiated from the woman as she climaxed gave the impression that Inera had received the orgasm as a prayer and rewarded it with powerful blessings.

Naoka had lost herself in the bliss of first huffing the woman’s powerful scents, then the pleasure of tasting her, and finally the pleasure of eating her out. It had all been so strange at first, feeling every tickle, every breathe, every lick given to the Priestess on herself. Although she’d only smelt the woman there had been the illusion that she’d also been smelling herself. And then once the huffing and tasting had turned into full on oral sex there had been the wonderful, although slightly disorienting, feeling that she was eating herself out as much as she was eating out the Priestess.

The intimate closeness had grown into warm then burning sensual heat. But it had been more than that, more than the physical sensations. She’d been worshiping the woman’s body, yet not. She was worshiping a divine power THROUGH her worship of the woman’s body. She’d FELT it, felt something flowing from her, into Astani, then up to wherever the gods of Alaria resided. She felt that divine power greedily feeding on what she was offering, feeding as greedily as she huffed the Priestess’ scent and lapped up the strong, wonderful taste of her sex.

As the intensity of it built there had been an aspect that had scared her a little. The greed of the thing taking what she was offering part of herself to was so immense. There had been the dangerous sense that if she kept giving to the divine power it would take everything she had to give and then some. Yet Naoka hadn’t stopped. She could feel that the thing she was offering the deity would be returned in some way. A blessing would be put on her in return for the faith she gave.

And then there was the pleasure. Since coming into heat Naoka had learned over and over that there was nothing she desired more than women. Looking at them. Watching them move. Hearing them speak and moan. Feeling them touch her. Touching them. Smelling them. TASTING them. Every woman in every way. But to worship a woman? To actually pray to a woman’s pussy not LIKE it was a holy altar, but to have it BE a holy altar? The pleasure was beyond what she could have imagined before becoming her Mistresses’ pet. And to get to feel the pleasure she was giving to the Priestess as she worshiped her womanhood!

Naoka had quickly become so lost in scents and sensations, both physical and spiritual, that she had forgotten this was part of her punishment. She forgot all about the glyphs of orgasm denial on her, forgot about them till the moment Astani reminded her.

“Sorry, you lovely little thing, but you’re going to hate this.”

Naoka had processed the words’ meaning just as she’d felt herself cresting that final rise towards orgasm. Thanks to their connection she’d felt it building in Astani as well, and thanks to feeling everything the woman felt she’d felt it doubly building in herself as though she was eating them both out to two separate climaxes.

Then the moment came, rising toward TWO orgasms and then… nothing.

The awful dulling of sensations. The terrible pain of having the orgasm ruined and denied. Naoka stopped eating Astani out, hissing in frustration into her sex as the woman wailed out her moan of pleasure that was a prayer to her goddess. She hissed louder, frustrated and jealous she didn’t feel that hiss on her pussy the way Astani was feeling it. She grew angry as she felt the woman’s orgasm intensify because of her hissing into her pussy, yet DIDN’T feel the pleasure and release of the increased orgasm.

Out of frustration Naoka grabbed the Priestess’ legs and, still hissing into her pussy, extended her claws into the woman’s soft flesh. Astani howled louder, the sudden addition of claws biting into her skin only heightening her pleasure.

“Ease up pet,” Madelynn said firmly. Naoka realized the woman had grabbed her shoulder and was gripping her tightly to get her attention, but that she barely felt the woman’s iron grip thanks to the way the glyphs of orgasm denial were dulling her physical senses. “The claws, pet,” Madelynn said to ensure Naoka understood what she wanted the girl to ease up on.

Naoka’s ears went flat while her tail lashed in wide arcs of agitation. “Yes, Mistress,” she hissed, retracting her claws and huffing in frustration, but making sure she turned her face away from Astani’s sex as she did. Her mind had come into focus allowing her to realize she needed Astani to come down from her climax so she could feel things once more.

Still, she kept her face close to where it had been. As Astani’s thighs loosened from around her head the Kittaran rested her cheek on one, keeping close and ensuring she’d still be able to smell the woman as acutely as she had been smelling her, but not so close that her breathing would stimulate the over stimulated woman as she came down from her orgasm.

The moment it ended would have been obvious to Naoka thanks to the way the woman’s entire body went limp. But if she’d had any doubt they would have been washed away by the return of physical sensations. The orgasm Astani had been having was over and now the glyphs of orgasm denial had allowed Naoka’s body and her ability to feel pleasure to return to normal.

One more denied orgasm down, Naoka thought as she shifted her face slightly to enjoy the softness of Astani’s thigh. Now that the worst of the pain and frustration was past Naoka could see the fun in this game. She started purring lightly, thinking about how wonderful building to another orgasm was going to be and how delightful the torment of having it denied would then be. Sure, eight more times might prove too much, but oh how she’d enjoy seeing if this punishment would “break” her and cause her to use her safe word.

Astani, still limp and breathing heavily, reached a weak shaking hand out to place it on Naoka’s head. She gently pet the girl, scratching sensually at the back of one of her furry cat ears. The simple gesture made her convulse slightly, moaning as though feeling what she was doing to the girl was too much for her over-stimulated body to handle. She paused, giving herself a moment to recenter, then returned to petting Naoka.

“Loyalty and love,” the woman sighed, the words equally a term of endearment as much as a prayer. “I’ve had many, MANY women worship me like this,” she began, petting the girl and occasionally scratching sensually at Naoka’s furry ear. “Some I could feel were only doing so out of religious devotion to Inera.”

She paused, smirking at Madelynn who was kneeling behind Naoka and had kept a hand on the girl’s shoulder, stroking and petting her along with Astani. “You know that feeling, don’t you? The hesitation of a woman who has no true desire for other women, especially when they get their face close the way this lovely kitten’s face is close to my womanhood. In some it’s more than hesitation, it’s near revulsion.”

Madelynn nodded. “I know the feeling. There are times there can be heat in such a thing, but it’s not something me or my dearest love indulge in very often. We prefer enthusiastic toys.”

Naoka looked up, enjoying the view of the Priestess from the angle she was at. Looking up to see her trim yet soft mid-section, the valley of her breasts, the angle of her flush, sweat covered face. The satisfied smile on her divinely pretty lips! What a wonderful sight to behold, and all with the woman’s pussy still inches from her face.

The Kittaran purred a bit louder when Astani looked down at Naoka, smiling lovingly down at the girl. Naoka thought about what the view must be like for the Priestess. The inverse of what she saw, looking down the valleys of her naked body to see Naoka’s face by her pussy. Naoka felt a rightness to it. This is how she belonged, on her knees and worshiping women like Astani and her Mistresses.

“That was not the feeling with this lovely kitten,” Astani said, looking at Naoka with sincere affection that made the Kittaran swoon. “Her desire for my womanhood, for ME as a woman, it was… beyond anything I’ve ever experienced. She’s so… pure. Her desire is so… so… entire,” she finally said, saying the word as though it wasn’t enough. “The way she worshiped me…”

She finally looked away from Naoka. “Madelynn, dear friend, surely she’s suffered enough? A girl this pure… to keep punishing her this way…”

Naoka tensed. She pulled her head slightly off the woman’s thighs. Her ears perked up, rotating towards Madelynn. She kept looking at Astani, and although she directed what she said to the Priestess it was her Mistress she was really speaking to.

“I’m a good girl,” Naoka declared. “I was naughty and I earned my punishments. I WILL receive it and I will enjoy every horrible, delightful moment of it. Even if it’s too much. Even if I have to use my safe word and pause our scene, I WILL finish my punishments. And I will ENJOY it. I WANT it.”

Madelynn stroked Naoka’s back lovingly, causing both the Kittaran and Astani to moan out softly. “Don’t worry, pet, you’ll be given every chance to receive what you’ve earned. And Astani will endure through every moment of it, for that was what she promised us.”

“Yes,” Selwyn said as she stepped behind Madelynn and put a hand lovingly on the woman’s shoulder.

It wasn’t till then that Naoka realized she’d completely lost track of the woman. Where was she during that? What was she doing while we all lost track of her?

“But perhaps there’s less of the punishment left than you both think,” Madelynn continued. “Thanks to being the one who put the glyphs of orgasm denial on our pet I can feel how much strength the enchantment has left. Four orgasms have been denied now.”

Naoka’s ears drooped as she furrowed her brow. “No,” she said slowly, thinking hard. “Three. Two before and one now.”

“Two now,” Madelynn corrected her. “Your divinely blessed mouthmanship worked you to your own orgasm alongside the one you worked Astani to. The magic might not always work that way, as this kind of magic is fickle and changes as the winds of magic blow through our world, but that was how it worked this time. You’ve now seven denied orgasms left, not eight.”

Both Naoka and Astani let out sighs that were an equal part relief and sadness.

“Well, if she’s eager and willing…” Astani said, moaning softly as she kept petting Naoka, feeling the soft tender touches as acutely as Naoka did. “But I’ll need a bit longer of a cool down before I can endure more of the girl’s delightful torments.”

Naoka suspected that IF this was all part of some preplanned play for her sake she was being given an opening to ask questions. “Tell me about Inera,” Naoka asked, voice soft as she enjoyed the two women’s hands on her, stroking and calming her. Even if she was wrong about them wanting her to ask questions now she hoped they’d still answer them while Astani and her Mistress pet her.

“She is the Goddess of Loyalty and Love,” Astani began, voice soft as she luxuriated in the calm, intimacy of feeling everything Naoka was feeling. “She inspires her followers to embrace a goodness that, unlike many other ‘good’ deities, is open with her worshipers’ sexuality. She accepts all sexual desire and indulgent pleasure as long as it comes from a place of love and is fully consensual or at least from a bond of loyalty.

“In many lands Priestess’ like me conduct marriage ceremonies even for those who do not actively worship Inera. She accepts all who love and are loyal to each other, and in a way any act of love mixed with loyalty is a form of prayer to her whether it is meant that way or not. Her powers and blessings are great in every part of Alaria where bonds of love and loyalty are strong and common.”

Naoka was satisfied with the bit of information but her Mistresses clearly weren’t. Selwyn clicked her tongue while Madelynn cleared her voice. “But she’s not a Goddess who only blesses women who share sapphic desire?” Madelynn asked, her tone making it clear she knew the answer and thought less of the goddess because of this.

Astani sighed, hinting at a sliver of disappointment in her goddess as well. “She blesses all who share loyalty and love, regardless of gender or sex. But being so open she has far more sapphic faithful than most deities whose worship is not centered on such couplings. But worry not,” she said, stroking Naoka reassuringly, “Inera’s blessings are not dependent on my ministrations of her divine blessings to men. I am allowed to share my love and loyalty only with women and am as blessed by Inera as much as I would be if I DIDN’T keep my life as free of men as possible.”

A dreamy look came over the Priestess’ face. “To think, perhaps one day we’ll live in a place where we needn’t even see their faces on the street. A place free of men,” she sighed. “A place they can’t even enter.”

“Soon,” Selwyn assured Astani. “Once all our plans are carried out.”

Madelynn, kneeling behind Naoka and stroking her back, leaned in close to whisper conspiratorially into the Kittaran’s ear. “Once all the correct mysteries are solved.”

Astani kicked a leg out, playfully pushing the woman away from Naoka. “Time for your machinations later,” she told Madelynn. “Now the girl’s punishments must resume so my pleasure can continue!”

Behind Madelynn Selwyn let out a playfully sinister laugh. “But haven’t you seen, dear friend? The punishments. The pleasure. It’s all part of our machinations!”

“That’s right,” Madelynn said as she got to her feet to loom above Naoka. “We’re secretly monsters and this pretty little kitten is our captive heroine we’re so cruelly, but delightfully, tormenting!”

Astani, still lounging mostly limply on her throne-altar, rolled her eyes. “The girl is a lovely treat and she IS special, but she’s no Terin and her time in your manner is no great journey.”

Naoka, ears perked up, looked from woman to woman trying to read their faces. Was this all just playful teasing? Or was this more… Did Astani not see the glint in her Mistresses’ eyes that suggested there was at least some truth in their teasing? Or was it that Astani was as much a part of whatever wonderful perverse and potentially dark game her Mistresses were playing?

Madelynn, still looming over Naoka, gave Selwyn a sly look. “Our dear friend doesn’t seem to realize what monsters we are. Perhaps we need to show her?”

A moment later Selwyn was behind Madelynn, arms wrapped around the woman’s thick waist. “Yes, my dearest love, I think the pretty blond priestess AND our pet need to be shown what monsters we are!”

With a nod of approval Madelynn went on. “For the precious, sweet, always carnally hungry little stray we’ve taken in IS destined to be a heroine and she IS on a great journey.”

“And perhaps we’re the sensual monsters she’s fated to face off against when her story reaches its climax,” Selwyn said as her dusky-skinned hands wandered her partner’s luscious curves. “Till then I think the pretty kitty needs to suffer through plenty of other climaxes to ensure she understands just how wicked we can be.”

If not for the theatrical tone the two women were speaking in Naoka might have thought they were being serious. A glance at Astani told Naoka the Priestess certainly thought they were just playing around, at worse making fun of Naoka and at best beginning to build heat as the scene they were playing out changed a bit from what it had been into whatever it was now becoming.

Yet there was a part of Naoka that wondered. Things in her Mistresses’ manor seemed to come wrapped in layers. Layers of theatrical scariness hiding sensual fun. But sometimes the fun and the sensuality hid things too. There were REAL Mysteries here. Ominous ones with real stakes Naoka’s limited life experiences didn’t allow her to understand.

“We’re taking full control of the scene,” Selwyn declared as she let go of her partner’s breasts so she could step out from behind her. “We’re monsters now, revealed in all our might and horror, and the little heroine is our captive,” she declared, grabbing Naoka’s arm and wrenching her away from Astani then pulling her to her feet.

Naoka’s tail lashed out, stroking Astani’s leg as the woman sat up as if to grab and protect Naoka. She met the Priestess’ eyes and grinned, trying to express that she trusted her Mistresses and wanted Astani to play along with whatever this was.

“Yes,” Madelynn declared, grabbing Naoka’s other arm to help drag the delighted Kittaran away from Astani. The Kittaran went limp, trusting the two women to support her weight and letting her feet drag on the ground behind her as they pulled her away. “She’s our captive and the pretty Priestess can’t do anything about it! In fact, she’ll PAY for having tried to aid the heroine in foiling our fiendish plot,” the woman declared with a theatrically fiendish laugh.

The laugh more than Naoka’s look seemed to put Astani at ease. She rose from her altar throne and followed after the other three with a hand on her upper chest in a display of mock horror. “No, please, don’t hurt the poor girl! She’s an innocent! Do whatever fiendish thing you had planned to ME instead!”

Selwyn threw her head back and let out an evil cackle that Naoka thought sounded perhaps a little too sincere. Since she was being dragged facing away from them and looking back at Astani Naoka was able to watch the woman’s face, studying her response to everything her Mistresses did. It was clear the Priestess seemed not to think there was anything menacing going on, that this was all just a game.

“Oh, pretty priestess, don’t worry,” Selwyn said after her cackle ended. “You’ll suffer along with the captive heroine, suffer FAR worse in fact!”

Although there had been a hint of sincerity in Selwyn that had made Naoka’s tail lash in anxious agitation she was enjoying this all. Her excitement was rising and she was eager to find out what ‘fiendish’ things her Mistresses had in store for her and the Priestess magically bound to her.

“We’ve worshiped in this temple, but what about a sacrifice?” Madelynn asked. She threw out the hand she wasn’t using to drag Naoka behind her, sending out a wave of shimmering magic.

Naoka was being pulled along behind them facing Astani, not the direction her Mistresses were looking. She’d been enjoying the position, been enjoying the mock helplessness coming from not being able to see where they were taking her. And she’d VERY much been enjoying watching Astani following them, her pretty, normally serene face a mix of pretend concern and real excitement.

The Kittaran had planned on keeping her eyes on the woman, intent on watching her react to whatever her Mistresses did to her. Astani was already reaching up to grab and stroke her upper arms, a reminder she felt Selwyn and Madelynn’s firm grip as acutely as Naoka did. Naoka had wanted to NOT know what she was being dragged to, wanted to try and guess helped along by Astani’s reactions to what her Mistresses were doing behind her.

But the clear sensation of a blast of magic as powerful as Madelynn had sent flying was something Naoka couldn’t ignore. Although she feared it would spoil the surprise she HAD to twist her head around and see what wonderful, cruel thing her Mistress had used her magic for.

The girl turned just in time to see the wave of shimmering magic enveloping something in a sparkling haze. The shimmering haze obscured whatever the thing was, although Naoka suspected it was some kind of BDSM furniture. A sawhorse perhaps? She’d seen one earlier, hadn’t she? With lovely leather padding colored and patterned to make it feel like it fit in the faux temple of Inera.

She watched, ears perked up and twisted to point at the cloud of shimmering magic, as the obscured thing shifted. For a few moments it was like a blob of paint being smeared this way and that. Then, in a startling snap that reminded her of the strange disorienting feeling she’d experienced when the whole room had taken the shape of the fake temple, the blob became a bed-shaped altar complete with leather bondage straps.

Naoka purred deep and loud as her tail quivered in excitement. “Are you going to strap me to it? Are you going to ‘sacrifice’ me to Inera?”

“Oh, yes, pet. The brave, captive heroine is going to be strapped down and made even more helpless,” Selwyn cooed as she and Madelynn pulled Naoka to her feet and twisted her around to face the altar.

Madelynn released her grip on Naoka, allowing Selwyn to take full control of pulling the excited Kittaran onto the altar. She loomed nearby, stepping close once Selwyn got Naoka onto her back. Naoka purred and leaned into her Mistress’ touch as the woman stroked her head and petted one of her furry ears.

“Strapped down, yes,” she agreed as Selwyn began securing and tightening leather bondage straps to Naoka’s wrists and ankles. “But YOU won’t be sacrificed to the Priestess’ goddess, your pleasure will. Thanks to these glyphs of orgasm denial I put on you the mighty heroine will have her orgasms robbed, while the pretty Priestess will feel them all. Your sacrifice will be her gain.”

Naoka purred. She wiggled eagerly. She looked from domineering woman to woman, eager to discover just how they planned on working her to the orgasms she’d have stolen. Would they use their mouths? Their hands? Toys? Would Astani be made to help?

As Selwyn secured the last of the straps ensuring Naoka couldn’t do more than vainly wiggle her body the young Kittaran thought about the mock sacrifice. She knew this was just a game, that the sacrificial aspect of the scene they were playing out was supposed to be make-believe, but she wondered.

Worshiping Inera through the worshiping of Astani’s body had been real, Naoka remembered, purring louder. So why wouldn’t this be as well?

With Selwyn’s work done the woman took up a position by Naoka’s feet, looming over the sacrificial altar. She leaned forward slightly, bracing her hands near Naoka’s bound ankles. “The heroine is now completely helpless and prepared to be sacrificed,” she declared, sneering evilly at the girl so convincingly Naoka’s ears went flat and she lost a bit of the fun heat that had been building.

Madelynn, who was still stroking and petting Naoka, leaned down to whisper in one of her downturned furry cat ears. “Helpless, yes, but our pet must remember she’s never powerless with her Mistresses. She ALWAYS has power here. The power of her safeword, the power to pause or end anything should that be needed.”

The words of reassurance were exactly what Naoka needed in the moment. “Thank you, Mistress,” Naoka whispered as her body eased. The flash of real fear washed away, allowing the heat to start rising again. Suddenly she was acutely aware of both her Mistresses’ bodies. The way both were looming and partially bending over her left their magnificently large breasts positioned in ways that left her whole body vibrating with carnal excitement.

It occurred to her then that she had no clear memories of being allowed to do more than just drool over her Mistresses’ breasts. Just doing so was enough for her, yet there was that part of her that always wanted more… The way Madelynn loomed over her… If she hadn’t been wearing the skimpy outfit that was little more than lingerie her tits would have practically been hanging in Naoka’s face.

Naoka closed her eyes, imagining what that would have been like. Imagining what it would have been like if they WERE hanging in her face, their warm softness maybe even resting on her. She wiggled and purred, opening her mouth and flicking her tongue out then pretended to suck on an imaginary nipple that was only there in her mind.

“Maybe later, pet,” Madelynn cooed softly as she stroked Naoka’s cheek while running the fingers of her other hand through the girl’s hair. “A lovely treat that might need to be given as part of your aftercare. But you’ve much to endure before then. Nine more denied orgasms, remember?”

Naoka’s eyes fluttered open. “I remember, Mistress,” she said, purring louder.

“Nine sacrifices to be given,” Selwyn declared loudly, drawing all attention to herself.

Naoka saw that her little fantasy had given her Mistress the time she needed to retrieve a toy that was going to be used in their mock sacrifice. The sight of it startled and excited the excitable Kittaran. It looked like a heavy-duty mix of magic wand and sex toy, with a bulbous end made of a magic material that would feel firm yet soft against her body.

When the item was activated it would vibrate, she was certain of that. But HOW am I so certain? Have I had one of these used on me before? Naoka tried to pull memories to the front of her mind, but once more had that disorienting feeling of all her memories turning to mist as she tried to grab hold of them. What had and hadn’t happened during her time in the mansion was mist, a shifting confusion of sensual delights and mysteries that only came into focus when they needed to.

It WILL vibrate, Naoka told herself, certain even if she wasn’t sure WHY she was so certain. And the vibrations will be intense, REALLY intense. Again, she wasn’t sure WHY she was so certain. Perhaps not from direct experience… Maybe it was a thing she’d seen used on one of the servant girls? Or maybe she’d seen it in a dream?

Doesn’t matter, she told herself as she quivered in excitement tinged with a hint of fear. It’s going to be powerful. Intense. It’s going to bring me to climax almost instantly. And the pleasure won’t stop, not while it’s still pressed on my body. I’ll barely be able to endure it!

Her whole body was vibrating, the expectation and fear building, all mixed with exciting dread from how painfully frustrating having the orgasms denied was going to be.

A soft, warm tingling against her pussy snapped Naoka out of her thoughts. She thought for a moment that one of her Mistresses had started touching her, perhaps to help warm her up before turning the magic wand on and beginning her torments. But Madelynn and Selwyn were still where they had been, one stroking her hair and ears reassuringly and the other looming menacingly by her feet with the intimidating sex toy held up to build tension.

“Poor thing really does think far too loud,” Astani said in a breathy voice. Naoka, who had momentarily forgotten the woman was there, looked at her and realized what she was feeling. The Priestess was leaning against a nearby pillar, once more flush and breathy as she lightly played with herself. That’s what Naoka was feeling through the glyphs of love and bonding the Priestess had put on them.

“Far too loud, bet we adore her for it,” Madelynn said, stroking Naoka in a way that made it clear she was sincerely praising the girl and not mocking her.

“Did you do that to her?” Astani asked. Naoka wiggled and moaned as the woman started rubbing at herself more vigorously, suggesting the Priestess found the accusation at least a little arousing.

“Wish we could take credit for it, but that’s the way our pet came to us,” Madelynn told the Priestess.

“But her memories. Her mind. The mist in there. The confusion. THAT’S you,” Astani accused.

This time there was no doubt the accusation turned the Priestess on. After spitting it out she’d arched her back slightly and thrown her chest out while teasing her opening with a finger. It made Naoka purr and wiggle more vigorously, delighted by the bit of extra heat as she kept her eyes on the toy Selwyn was keeping in sight as a reminder of what was going to happen once this little distraction had passed.

“Yes and no,” Madelynn replied. “It would be more accurate to say it’s our manor. You’ve seen the kinds of treasures we keep here, and you know we’ve many, MANY more hidden away than we’d ever reveal to any one person. That much power, so much of it ancient and brimming with so many different kinds of magical energy, it… warps things. Memories. Thoughts. The perception of the passage of time. The actual passage of time. If you live in it long enough it warps YOU.”

Selwyn let slip a soft, sinister-sounding laugh. “Unless you’re powerful enough, although some seem to think only monsters can be so powerful. And since that’s what so many seem to think me and my dearest love secretly are we’ll play the part.”

She held the magic wand up, running a fingering sensually down the length of its handle like it was a lover she was trying to turn on. As her fingertip neared the bottom she pulled it off the toy, gripping it tight with the hand holding it as she did. The toy came to life, the tip vibrating so powerfully that the sound echoed through the playroom.

Selwyn pointed the bulbous vibrating tip towards Naoka, climbing up onto the altar and moving to press the toy into the girl’s bare and waiting sex. Naoka erupted in eager but fearful mewling half-purred moans as she wiggled then wildly thrashed against her bindings as the intimidating vibrator neared her sex.

Selwyn crawled closer, looming over her like a predatory cat while Madelynn kept petting and stroking Naoka’s head and ears. “The sacrifice shall begin,” Selwyn growled, seeming even more like a monstress prepared to devour Naoka.

Naoka howled in shocked delight the moment her Mistress pressed the magic wand into her pussy. The vibrations were even more intense than she’d imagined they’d be. The rounded head of the toy seemed to shift sizes, growing then shrinking as Selwyn moved it this way and that to try and find the perfect angle to press the tool against Naoka’s pussy.

The pleasure came in a disorienting, intense blast. In mere moments Naoka felt herself shooting to climax, only to have the orgasm robbed from her by the glyphs of orgasm denial almost faster than her mind had been able to process what was happening.

Her mewling yawls of shocked, delighted pleasure turned to a spitting hiss of angry frustration as the glyphs numbed the senses responsible for sexual release. The pleasure was gone in a snap, any of the sensations leading to it numbed. Still there, still “felt”, but only as hollow shadows that left her even more angry and frustrated.

“Five,” Selwyn counted out with cruel delight.

Astani stumbled forward, nearly collapsing onto the altar Naoka was strapped to. As Naoka had yawled with forced pleasure Astani had let out a gasp then howl of her own. Even though she’d been expecting the intense pleasure she hadn’t been prepared for just how strong the vibrator was nor how intensely Naoka would feel its power.

“Goddess, how can any girl cum so hard and deep?” she moaned out while draping her naked body over Naoka.

“Six,” Selwyn called out, holding the toy tight to Naoka’s body as the Kittaran hissed and thrashed about in frustration.

Astani remained draped across the girl’s midsection, feeling everything being robbed from Naoka. “Could the girl… have endured… this?” The Priestess moaned out, turning to point the question at Madelynn.

“She’s a good girl,” Madelynn cooed, stroking Naoka in a way she knew was only more overstimulating the Priestess. “Perhaps the best we’ve ever had. She’d endure it all. But she’s NOT having to endure it, YOU are. For the love and loyalty we share as friends. In the name of your goddess, Inera.”

“Seven,” Selwyn called out, cackling in joy as she watched Naoka hiss and spit in frustration while Astani lay convulsing on top of the girl. “I had other delightful tortures in mind, but I think I’ve decided to simply power through the rest of our pet’s punishments right now. In the name of Inera, of course,” she added as she flashed the convulsing Priestess and slyly sinister look.

Astani whimpered. “Please, I… I can’t take much more. The girl, the way she feels it. She… it’s… GODDESS!”

“Eight,” Selwyn called, cackling in glee as she watched the Priestess pawing franticly at Naoka.

“Safeword,” Astani gasped. “Say your safeword girl! It’s too much!!!”

Naoka growled at her, directing a great deal of the painful frustration she was feeling towards the priestess. “No. I’m a good girl. I can endure ALL my punishments. YOU say YOUR safeword!”

Madelynn, stroking and petting Naoka with intense affection, laughed softly. “Never. Astani would NEVER give women like us the satisfaction.”

Astani whimpered, digging her claws into Naoka. “Please, girl. I’m begging you. Feel LESS! I can’t— Goddess!”

“Nine,” Selwyn called out as Naoka thrashed and hissed.

For a moment Naoka was thankful the glyphs of orgasm denial were numbing what she could feel. Astani was digging her nails so sharply into soft parts of her body she was certain the pain might have been enough to make her call out her safeword. Just as the denied orgasm Astani was feeling ended she released the painful grip she had on Naoka.

“Goddess, you feel too much,” Astani whimpered as her grip went limp. She shook and convulsed as she started to slide away from Naoka, her legs having given out under her.

Just as Astani fell from the altar Selwyn called out, “Ten!” Although the Priestess fell out of sight Naoka was able to paint what she thought was an accurate mental picture of the Priestess lying curled up on the floor next to the altar. The loud thump of her landing and then the whimpered moans of forced pleasure made it all too clear in her mind’s eye.

Picturing it helped her endure the painful frustration of the rapid speed orgasm denial. They were suffering together and there was an intense intimacy that she’d not expected, but it WAS something she’d remember and look for again.

“Eleven!”

As the word was spoken several things happened at once. Selwyn pulled the vibrator off Naoka, tapping it to turn it off. At the same time Madelynn stopped petting Naoka, keeping her hands in place but pausing for the moment. Naoka was thankful for that. For as soon as the word “eleven” had been said the glyphs of orgasm denial had broken. In a rush her full sensitivity had come back to her and the sensations she was feeling were overwhelming.

Her body ached. Her cunt was sore, sore enough that she could FEEL the eleven orgasms she’d had but not felt as they happened. Her muscles ached. Her body felt weak. On top of that was the built-up frustrations of each denied orgasm. Even though she was aching and sore, especially between her legs, she ached even harder for release.

Naoka could feel the intensity of everything that had happened since she arrived at her Mistresses’ lunch bubbling up and preparing to boil over. All the intense sensations. The pleasure. The denial. The emotions! SO many emotions, all made more intense by the ebb and flow of sensual, kinky fun and terrifying frustrating play. It was like a sea crashing inside her, a tidal wave that would overtake her. It would come out as tears at first, but then everything else she felt would follow.

“Aftercare,” Selwyn snapped, her tone making it clear the scene was over. “They BOTH need aftercare.”

As Naoka broke into an uncontrolled, body-shaking crying fit Madelynn went to work comforting her. She leaned close, putting her cheek against Naoka’s while whispering soothingly to her, telling her to let it all out and cry as hard and long as she needed to.

At the same time she worked with impressive skill and speed getting Naoka unbound. Once unbound she scooped the small Kittaran girl from the altar and held her in her arms. Naoka clung to the woman, burying her face in the crook of her neck as her sobbing breakdown continued.

Naoka knew Selwyn was taking care of Astani, but it was only a vague awareness. She was feeling too many emotions to be even partially aware of the world around her beyond the warm comfort of her Mistress holding and soothing her.

At one point Madelynn placed Naoka on something soft. The girl was still clinging to her so tightly that she had no choice but to lie down next to her. The added comfort of a soft almost bed-like surface soothed Naoka enough to open even more emotional floodgates. She cried. She clung to her Mistress. She kept her face hidden in the warm softness of her body.

Madelynn held Naoka. She soothed her with tender, reassuring pets. She continued to tell her everything was fine, that she should cry as long and hard as she needed to. That she was safe. That she was cherished and loved.

At one point Madelynn snaked her hand down Naoka’s back towards the girl’s tail. She seemed to know the Kittaran’s instincts would be to coil it around her forearm. The sensation of her tail coiled tightly around her Mistress’ wrist brought an unexpected rush of intimate closeness that began to turn her emotional tide. Her intense sobbing fit began to lessen.

As she started to come out of her crying fit Madelynn shifted how she was holding and physically comforting the girl. Later Naoka wouldn’t be able to exactly remember the position they were both in, but for a time she’d felt more catlike than she thought possible. She FELT like a cat laying on a person’s chest as they stroked and petted them. The girl had a clear memory of her tail still being coiled around one of Madelynn’s forearms and the woman’s other hand softly working the wonderfully sensitive spot at the base of her cat ears.

Later Naoka would try to puzzle out what had happened during that strange transitional time when her Mistress was giving her aftercare. Although not aware of it while it was happening, looking back she’d see clearly that the period had been so dreamlike she thought it possible she’d dozed off for a bit.

Yet something inside her told her that WASN’T what happened. There had been magic at work then, perhaps something her Mistress had done to help her aftercare be more soothing. Perhaps it wasn’t something the woman had even done on purpose, perhaps the manor she lived in was so full of magic that the world around them had become dreamlike, leaving reality behind for a time while she cried out the intensity of the day’s events.

What Naoka WAS certain of was that by the time her crying fit was over they were no longer in the playroom. She had no memory of leaving the room, yet as the dreamlike aspect of the world around her faded to crisp normality she was able to see that she was lying on her bed in her room.

Perhaps she HAD fallen asleep and her Mistress had carried her there? But that seemed impossible. In the state she’d been in she would have been almost painfully aware of being picked up from the comforting laying position she’d been in as she cried and clung to Madelynn. Somehow whatever soft thing she and her Mistress had been laying on had become her bed.

At the time Naoka only pondered about the confusingly magical transportation back to her bedroom for a moment. As she loosened her grip on Madelynn the woman pulled away slightly, keeping close and maintaining plenty of physical contact, but giving Naoka the space to take in her surroundings.

The first thing she noticed after noting where they now were was that Madelynn was naked. That seemed as much a magical transformation as the change of scenery. She’d been clinging to the woman for so long, and in the beginning she had clothing on. Not much, just skimpy domineering lingerie, but it HAD been there.

Naoka barely had time to wonder about this when she noticed the two of them were not alone in the bed. Selwyn and Astani were both there, as naked as Madelynn. They were crowded around the Kittaran, holding and touching Naoka the same way Madelynn was.

It was strange and disorienting. It didn’t feel like they’d suddenly appeared in the bed with them, it felt more like they’d always been there. Always had their soft warm bodies pressed against hers. Always had their hands caressing and comforting her naked body.

“You were a very good girl today,” Madelynn told Naoka. She spoke in a soft, tender voice the Kittaran couldn’t remember ever hearing the woman speak with before. There was no sinister undertone hidden in her words suggesting she was some monster in human guise and the sweet yet domineering swagger normally there was missing.  She was just a woman, speaking softly to another woman like one lover to another.

“Yes,” Selwyn agreed as she stroked Naoka’s cheek then leaned in to plant a soft, tender kiss on the girl’s cheek. “A very, VERY good girl. Perhaps the best girl we’ve ever had.”

She sounded just like Madelynn, sincere with no theatrical overlays hiding mysteries. It was an even more shocking thing coming from the normally far more sinister woman.

Naoka was immensely confused. Was this still part of her aftercare? Had she been in such intense need of comfort that they’d stopped all their games? It felt almost like the two women were actors she’d only ever seen on stage but now had been let into their home to see their most true, intimate selves.

Yet that couldn’t be right, so what did it mean? Was this just another game? Another layer of confusing mystery? Perhaps the games that her Mistresses played during aftercare needed to feel different for the aftercare to work.

“Such a very good girl,” Astani added, reminding Naoka she was in the bed touching her as well.

Astani’s presence made the whole thing even more confusing. She wasn’t one of her Mistresses. It wasn’t HER job to give her aftercare, and having the woman in her room seemed somehow wrong. She was only a visitor to the manor, not one of its inhabitants. It felt like an invasion to have an outsider in such an intimate, private space.

If this was all just another game what did that mean? There had been times she’d felt Astani had to be in on the games her Mistresses had been playing throughout the day, yet just as often the Priestess had felt as confused and lost by her Mistresses machinations as Naoka was. Was Astani’s presence in her bed proof she was just another actor in the play of sensuality and mysteries her Mistresses always seemed to be performing?

Later Naoka would wonder. Later the not knowing and her inability to puzzle out the truth would frustrate the Kittaran. But while it was happening the wondering came and went quickly. Even though her intense crying fit had made everything she’d felt when their scene had ended endurable she still felt overwhelmed. She was too physically and emotionally drained to do anything but lay there, happily overwhelmed by the three women’s tender focus.

All three kept their full attention on her. Cuddling her. Stroking and caressing her. Kissing her. Throughout the rest of the encounter they nearly never touched each other, barely even acknowledging the others’ presence. It was all about Naoka. She was the center of their world and was expected to do nothing but lay passively and let them shower her with affection, both physical and emotional.

“Such a good girl,” Madelynn repeated as she nuzzled her face into Naoka’s neck. Slowly she dragged her nose up the girl’s cheek, eventually exhaling a warm, breathy, arousing sigh into one of Naoka’s cat ears. “And good girls deserve treats,” she continued, voice soft and sensual.

 Selwyn copied Madelynn’s movements then softly spoke into Naoka’s other furry ear. “You are being permitted to cum as much as you wish while we remain in the bed with you.”

Naoka moaned softly, a little overstimulated by the feel of both women breathing teasingly into her ears. Their breath tickled the overly sensitive cat-like hairs in her inner ear, making both of them twitch. Their hands, both caressing and ticking her upper chest, breasts, and belly, only added to the pleasantly overwhelmed sensation of intimate pleasure she felt happily lost in.

Astani deepened it all. The woman lay between Naoka’s legs, having spread them open at one point. Her hands were caressing and tickling the girl’s inner thighs while she kept her face close to Naoka’s womanhood. The Priestess’ warm, moist breath heated the girl’s pussy before and after she spoke up to add to what her Mistresses were saying. “A good girl who deserves more than treats. She deserves to be worshipped as much as any Priestess or goddess, so that’s what we’ll do.”

It was nearly too much for Naoka to handle. She started to wiggle and thrash weakly from side to side, at times trying to lessen or pull away from certain touches that were too much while leaning into others that she greedily wanted more of.

What had started as gentle, intimate comfort quickly became something intensely sensual and even more intimate. Reassuring petting became sexual yet tender petting. The never-ending waves of gentle kisses remained so, but they became wetter and more passionate. The women, always having remained close to Naoka, somehow managed to get closer. Most of the time she had no sense of whose hand was whose or which warm softness pressed or dragging across her bare skin belonged to which woman.

 Naoka moaned softly and happily. She wiggled in delight. She thrashed about in joy. She’d never had so much tender attention paid to her so intensely, never even imagined it happening! Naoka felt the intense focus on her pleasure, which they consistently insisted she enjoy without reciprocating, was made even more intense by following the rest of the day’s very different intensity.

“Just lay there and enjoy,” one of the women whispered. “You’ve earned treats,” another told her. “You deserve to drown in pleasure and love,” another added.

The soft, sensual crashing waves of gentle hands caressing and wet mouths licking, kissing, and sucking did feel a bit like a rising sea of pleasure and affection she was drowning in. But drowning was a bad thing, a scary thing. This was whatever the opposite of that was.

It all had an intense softness to it. After what she’d just gone through… This was a kind of sensual overwhelming the day’s events had left her unprepared to fully process. All those hands and mouths on her… So soft. So attentive. So passionate. The sensations all bled together, giving the illusion that it had to be MORE than three sets of hands, had to be MORE than three mouths.

“Just lay there and enjoy,” they kept telling her.

So Naoka lay there and enjoyed it.

She enjoyed the three women’s skilled, soft hands gently stroking nearly every inch of her body.

Naoka enjoyed them caressing her best bits in ways that left her purring deep and loud enough that it echoed over the wet sounds of their unending mouth-work and her own mewling gasps and moans of pleasure.

She enjoyed their kisses. Soft kisses. Wet kisses of tender passion, expressing more honest affection than a book’s worth of words ever could. Kisses to her mouth. To her neck. On her breasts. Her belly. Her sides. Her thighs. Her pubic mound. Her pussy. Kisses to both her lips, mouths moving from one end of her body to the other with such ease at times she couldn’t tell which set of lips were being so pleasingly kissed.

The Kittaran lay there and enjoyed not just the three woman’s mouths and hands but the feel of their naked bodies against hers as well. The warmth of them. The softness of their softest parts. The heat of their hottest parts. The feel of their breasts brushing up against her, being dragged against her, being pressed into her.

They were everywhere at once, showering her with such intense sincere passion at times it felt like she was being weighed down by it. The wiggling and at times thrashing about as she endured the attention was a kind of bondage. In her mind it became the same feeling of being tied to the bed. There was no escape, and what SHOULD have been scary in a bad way was scary in a good way because of trust.

As time went on the hands and mouths working her slowly dialed up the heat, while dialing up the expression of affection as well. Those wonderful warm, wet mouths found their way to Naoka’s nipples and pussy more often. Those nimble skilled fingers spent increasingly more time caressing and tenderly exploring and pleasuring more intimate places.

Whenever fingers were slipped into Naoka’s sopping wet and sore hole they’d enter slowly and with careful attention to her body language. The others would pin her down in those moments with even more tender attention, increasing the sensation of being bound up by their unceasing attention.

The Kittaran was so overwhelmed by it all, both sexually and emotionally, that it never took long for those skilled fingers slipped into her to help bring her to climax. It took even less time for a mouth locked on her pussy to make her cum. And as it went on, none of the three women letting up even a little, her entire body became so inflamed from their attention that soon she was rising to climax even without them working her pussy.

“Feast, precious girl,” one of her Mistresses told her. “Cum as much as you want. Cum as much as you can.”

“But you must keep laying there and enjoying,” one of the other women added. Naoka thought it was Astani, but she was so overwhelmed she couldn’t fully be sure.

“Feast,” another of them said.

One of her Mistresses? It had to be. But was it the same one who’d just been speaking? Naoka couldn’t be sure of that.

“Feast, you wonderful, greedy girl. Feast on the pleasure. Feast on our love. Dive in and soak up all the selfish joy you can. You ARE as special as you feel. You matter even MORE than the most self-centered part of you suspects.”

“You’re desired.”

“You’re loved.”

“Your innocence even as you lose yourself deeper in our perverse world is so endearing. Never have we found a girl who is such a perfect mix of innocence and sexual greed. “

“In most pets such levels of carnal greediness would be highly distasteful, especially in a girl so deeply submissive. But in you…”

The woman trailed off, her mouth finding more important ways to show affection. Naoka wasn’t sure WHICH mouth licking and sucking on which part of her belonged to the woman who had just been talking. They’d become one woman, the triad pinning her to the bed with affection acting as one even as they spoke in three separate voices.

“She’s perfect,” one of them declared.

“Almost like she’s been made by the gods just to be found by us.”

“And found just when we had need of a girl exactly like her.”

“Perfect for us. For this manor. For the women who live here and visit here. Perfect for this moment.”

Naoka felt weak, perhaps even faint. She’d cum so many times, one soft mind-muddling orgasm bleeding into the next. The affection, expressed both through touch and verbally, was more intense than any sexual scene she’d played with her Mistresses.

There was a moment, as they were telling her just how perfect she was, that she nearly snapped. She’d gasped and moaned out, feeling it was too much to endure. Hours or days of intense orgasm denial? She could endure that like a good girl. But this? No, she might not be able to endure any more. After growing up so alone, so scared of the world and the people in it this kind of intense affection was what might break her, what might require the uttering of her safeword.

“You’re perfect,” one of the women said with a resigned sigh. “Right down to the way you think too loudly.”

“There’s no need to say your safeword,” another of the women assured Naoka.

It didn’t end then, not right away, but the three women did start to ease up. It was a slow, gradual thing. An easing of the rising heat that became a long, pleasurable, and deeply sensual cooling down.

They kept their focus on her but eased the intensity as they slowly worked a few more soft orgasms from her. They kept licking and sucking, but more often than not they whispered sweet assurances of affection. Their hands caressed and worked her body, but as time went on it was less about drowning her with pleasure and more about easing her into a blissful state of peaceful contentment.

The cooldown allowed Naoka to ease into the extreme exhaustion she felt both physically and emotionally. In its way the wonderfully peaceful ending was as intense and as filled with affection as the rest had been. The three women remained close even as their hands and mouths stopped working her. They eased her from sex into a cuddle pile so skillfully and smoothly that Naoka barely noticed the change till after she lay falling gently to sleep.

“We declare your day over, sweet pet,” Madelyn whispered before gently kissing Naoka’s cheek. Her wonderfully warm and heavy body was pressed against and partially over her. Naoka purred contentedly, her purrs sounding as soft as her Mistress’ body felt against her.

“You were such a good girl today,” Selwyn added. She was lying on the other side and also partially on top of Naoka. “But all treats must end. We’ll lay with you till you fall asleep but remember that once we leave your first rule will be active. No cumming without permission.”

Naoka’s eyes were closed, partially because she was so peacefully sleepy but mostly so she could better enjoy the feel of the three women’s bodies against and on top of hers. Astani was still there, lying between her legs and carefully resting her chest on Naoka’s belly with her head resting by the Kittaran’s breasts.

“Will I see you again?” To ensure the Priestess knew Naoka was talking to her she sleepily nudged her with one of her legs.

“Without a doubt,” Astani assured the girl, sounding nearly as over-blissed and peacefully as exhausted as Naoka felt. “I know not when, but there will come a moment when Inera’s desires align perfectly with your Mistresses’, and my presence will be as essential as yours.

“But even if that were not true I’d find a reason to spend time with a girl as delightful as you again. I think you’re Mistresses know all of us women of importance she’s offered you up to will feel so. You’re as much a trap for us as we are a trap for you.”

She ended the thought by rolling over slightly to give Naoka a soft, reassuring kiss. “You’re the kind of sweet treat even the wisest woman stupidly walks into the most obvious trap for, daring all for the chance of a single taste.”

Naoka moaned a soft, sleepy sound of appreciation. She was drifting off, only semi-aware of what was being said to her.

“And just think what she’ll be like after we’ve fully trained her,” Selwyn cooed as she and Madelynn stroked and caressed Naoka fully to sleep. “She may end up being the most powerful, and maybe even dangerous, tool we have hidden away in our manor.”

* * *

They kept going till the girl’s breathing was soft and steady. Only then did they stop stroking her, but still all three women kept laying on the girl and listening to her sleep. Once they felt assured that sleep was deep enough they pulled away, carefully slipping from the bed. Once they were all out of the bed Madelynn tucked the sleeping Kittaran in, giving her one last peck on the forehead.

Madelynn went to a wardrobe and dressed in a silken night robe she found there. Then she took two more out, handing one to Selwyn before looking around to locate Astani.

The room should have been nearly pitch black, with only a sliver of light coming from under the door leading to the hall. But it wasn’t. A faint glow came from the Mirror of Dhuarcain, giving just enough illumination for the three women to see each other clearly if they stood close enough to it.

Astani had gone to the mirror once she’d left the bed, drawn to its glow like a moth to a flame. She stared into its reflective surface, eventually looking at her hosts through the mirror as they joined her. She took the robe Madelynn handed her with a slight nod of thanks before slipping it on.

“Do you really see the girl like that?” she asked, meeting Madelynn’s eyes through the reflective surface of the mirror. She looked at Selwyn the same way. “Is she just a tool to you? And is she truly a dangerous one?” Astani kept her voice quiet so as not to risk waking Naoka.

“We shall keep what secrets we choose, especially from our dearest friends,” Selwyn told Astani, chin raised slightly in haughty defiance.

“But rest assured the affection is real,” Madelyn said as she put a comforting hand on Astani’s shoulder. “We love the girl.”

The mirror before them shimmered, their reflections fading to be replaced by The Girl in the Mirror. She stood with her body positioned in a perfect mirror image of how Astani was standing and even wearing the same silk robe she wore. It was only her expression that was different, the girl wore a smirk that left her youthful face appearing far more sinister than it normally would have looked.

“Don’t listen to these two monsters,” the Girl in the Mirror whispered, eyes glittering with mischievous joy. “They’ve never loved anything other than each other.”

Astani smiled serenely as she took a step closer to the mirror so she could place a hand on its surface. “Hello old friend,” she said, smiling and stroking the mirror’s surface as though being reunited with a long-lost lover.

The Girl in the Mirror reeled away from the glass surface separating her and Astani, reacting to the woman’s caress of the reflective surface as if a stranger had slipped their hand up her dress. “I don’t know you,” she growled. “I’m NOT whoever you think I am, so please kindly take your filthy hand off my fucking mirror. You DON’T have permission to touch it.” She turned her back slightly on them all, thrusting her nose up. “Besides, I’m sure it stinks of fingering and I prefer to keep the whiff of stinking, overused cat cunt off my home.”

Astani nodded, her serene smile never faltering. “No,” she said, caressing the mirror one last time before pulling her hand off its surface, “I suppose you’re not the same girl I fell in love with.”

Madelynn, her hand still resting on Astani’s shoulder, said, “We told you, she was not stolen from the Forest Witch who serves Inera. She came from a different one.”

Astani’s eyes were locked on The Girl in the Mirror, watching her closely as the girl pretended to be ignoring them. But she knew she was as focused on her as she was on the girl. If she hadn’t wanted to be seen she’d simply have disappeared, that she remained visible to them was proof she WANTED to be seen.

“I’d thought perhaps you were lying… Or… Or that she might have been a piece of the one I’d known. You know that’s how it works, yes? A soul constantly being torn further apart and put into new mirrors as they appear in the Forest Witches’ cabins. A new mirror always appears when another of the Forest Witches and their enchanted forests sprouts up somewhere. And when a mirror is stolen from them the sliver of the soul trapped inside is split, half of it being put into the new mirror that forms in the cabin not long after it was stolen.”

“Split,” the Girl in the Mirror scoffed. She whirled to face the three women standing in front of her mirror. She glared, trembling and fighting back tears of rage and pain. “No, you monsters, it’s not ‘split’. It’s ‘ripped’. That’s what happened the day the Forest Witch who tricked me into becoming this ‘saved’ me. Just go through the mirror and you’ll be safe, that’s what she told me. But that’s how it is with them, there’s always a price and you often don’t know what it is till after it’s paid.

“As I went through the mirror to find safety the glass in the mirror world tore into my soul. It snagged on it, cutting and ripping pieces so they could be trapped in mirrors like this inside every Forest Witches’ home. They ripped my soul apart till nothing was left inside the body, and you three know what THAT led to.”

Tears were streaming down her face. Her body shook. She glared at Madelynn and then at Selwyn. “When you stole me the part of me that’s the nameless girl’s soul didn’t ‘split’. That’s ALL I am, just a soul trapped as a ghost, a pathetic ripped piece of confetti. Such a small thing, and what you did caused all that I am to be painfully ripped in half and become even smaller.

“Oh, the pain WAS immense, and how convenient for you two monsters that you had my mirror locked away to ‘keep it safe during travel’ so you didn’t have to SEE that pain. But never mind the pain. It didn’t last long. What lasts is that I lost HALF of what I was. Half my memories. Half my personality.”

Astani had been watching and listening in silence, her serene expression growing pained in sympathy for the Girl in the Mirror. This might not be the girl SHE’D known and loved, but she WAS a piece of what she’d started out as. Each piece was unique, yet they were all a part of one whole. Her time with that other Girl in the Mirror allowed her to see the emotions being expressed here were real. This wasn’t a game, or if it was it was at least a game using sincere truths to tell some other lie.

Multiple times her arm twitched. She started to reach out to touch the girl’s mirror but always stopped herself, knowing the unearned familiarity would only upset the girl further. Still, she ached to comfort her. She knew the sadness of her existence, knew how ALL the parts of her lived lives of loneliness and torment for a mistake made ages ago.

And that’s part of her charm, Astani thought as she remembered her time in the Forest Witch’s cabin. She’s this volatile broken bratty thing, so sweet-looking and so full of anger and pain. It’s so hard not to fall in love with her, especially if you think you can ‘fix’ her. And that just makes her even more of a useful tool for her master.

Selwyn and Madelynn calmly allowed the Girl in the Mirror to rage. Madelynn had quietly cast a simple spell to ensure the sound of the girl’s voice, which had started as a whisper but grew into a shout, wouldn’t wake Naoka.

“Have we not rewarded you for all we’ve asked you to do?” Selwyn asked the girl calmly. “We ask so little and give you so much, attending to your selfish needs ourselves when we have no special guest living in this room. And what about when there IS a special guest living in here? You’re placed where you can watch it all and given access to naïve girls perfectly primed for you to play your games with.”

Astani didn’t fully understand everything Selwyn was saying to the girl and suspected she never would. But the conversation gave her a larger glimpse into the women’s lives than she’d ever expected to be given. She remained quiet, listening and taking it all in. Afraid to do or say anything that might make the encounter end.

Madelynn took over when Selwyn fell silent. “And do we not give you things no other women could give you? Things even your precious Forest Witch could never provide. Is there anyone else in all of Alaria who can give you the kind of play and fun you desire INSIDE your prison?”

Astani gasped, turning to stare in disbelief at Madelynn. “Are you saying you have the power to enter her mirror world safely?” When she asked the question she grabbed hold of the hand the woman still had on her shoulder, gripping it tight.

She had thought such a thing impossible. No, she had KNOWN it was impossible. She’d SEEN what happened if someone accepted an invitation into the girl’s mirror. The horror of it still haunted her darkest moments.

The Girl in the Mirror let out a cruel bark of laughter. “They’re not going to answer that question. They won’t even acknowledge you’ve asked it. But they WANTED you to overhear that juicy bit of information. Perhaps this whole night was orchestrated just to reveal THAT to you. Now you’ll know just how powerful they truly are, and now you’ll leave wondering if the vapid little kitten was right about what they are.”

When it was clear Madelynn and Selwyn weren’t going to acknowledge her question Astani threw Madelynn’s hand off her shoulder and turned back to look at the mirror and the ghostly girl trapped inside it.

The Girl in the Mirror was standing with her arms crossed. Her lips were twisted into a cruel, gloating sneer that made her normally lovely features look immensely sinister.

“Pathetic,” the Girl in the Mirror said with an amused bark of laughter as she met Astani’s eyes. “And so delicious. Look at the shock and pain on your face now that you realize you’ve been had. If THIS is how easily the mighty Astani, Priestess of Inera, is played at the height of her power I can’t even begin to imagine how the Forest Witch you spent time with easily manipulated the younger you. Tell me, you pretty blond fool, did you even see then how the other version of me played you like a finely tuned fiddle?”

Astani stood tall, trying her best to center herself. “Not till the end,” she said, trying to sound defiant but knowing the emotional crack in her voice ruined the attempt. “But even that was orchestrated. Everything that happened there, all that I learned, all the pleasure, all the emotions I felt, it all had a cost. The pain of being made to see how deeply I was being manipulated through it all was part of that.”

The Girl in the Mirror nodded. “It often is,” she declared. Then her expression softened slightly. “Was it worth it? The costs you paid for whatever you walked away from that cabin with?”

Astani didn’t hesitate to answer. “Of course it was. I entered a scared and lost girl, I left as a confident woman dedicated to Inera. I’d found loyalty and love there and had what I needed to go out into the world and help others find it too.”

The Girl in the Mirror stepped closer to the glass separating her from the world outside her prison. She dropped her arms and leaned close to the glass. “Come close and we won’t be overheard,” she said in a mock whisper as if speaking so would prevent Madelynn and Selwyn from hearing her.

They all knew it wouldn’t, but Astani was feeling a whirlwind of emotions unlocked by the familiarity of the girl’s games. She felt her hosts take a step back, appreciating them adding to the theater of the moment.

“Alright,” Astani said, stepping close and leaning near the mirror. Memories flashed through her mind, taking her back to moments like this when she’d been little more than a girl, overwhelmed by the magic she’d found in the Forest Witch’s enchanted woods.

“Let’s play a game,” The Girl in the Mirror said in a mock whisper even more theatrical than she’d been speaking in. “The lying game. Did the other Girl in the Mirror you know play that game?”

“Yes,” Astani said as she breathed heavily in excitement. “It was her favorite game!”

“It’s my favorite too,” the Girl in the Mirror replied, flashing a sly smile. “Perhaps that’s a thing that stays a part of all of us. How did that version of me play the game?”

More memories came flooding into Astani’s mind. Private moments when she’d been left alone in the Witch’s cabin, only the sad, mischievous specter in the mirror keeping her company. “She’d tell me three stories,” Astani said, memories of those wonderful games running through her mind. “Two of them would be lies and one would be the truth. I’d win if you could guess which was the true one, but she’d never TELL me if I won or not. And every time the stories were part of some larger trick or manipulation, helping direct my suspicions or desires in a direction the girl, the witch, and their master wanted.”

The Girl in the Mirror nodded. “That’s the game alright, although I’ve always played with FOUR questions. And I don’t have a witch to serve any more thanks to my current masters.”

Astani, feeling like that young and naive girl she’d been all those years ago, bounced a little while clapping. “And that’s part of the trick, yes? By the end I knew just who those games benefited. It was always for the girl’s master, the witch, and HER master Inera. But who will THIS game benefit? Madelynn and Selwyn? Or do you still serve whatever god or great power your witch served?”

“Perhaps not even I know that,” The Girl in the Mirror said with a wink. “Are you ready to begin?”

Astani thought back to how she’d played this game with the other Girl in the Mirror. She dropped to the ground, crossing her legs and inching towards the mirror till her knees touched the glass. “I always sat like this,” she excitedly told The Girl in the Mirror in front of her.

“Then so shall I,” the girl said, dropping and copying Astani till she was sitting in a perfect mirror image of her.

The Priestess let out a soft sigh, remembering how the other version of the girl would copy the way she sat. It had been the first thing they’d done that had been a form of physical intimacy, both their knees pressed into the glass, ALMOST touching.

They both leaned forward, Astani unsure if the girl was copying her movements or if she was copying the girl’s

“Are you ready now?”

“I’m ready,” Astani told her.

“First story,” the girl began. “Once there was a pretty blond girl who felt alone and scared. She ran away, looking for safety and thinking she’d find it in an enchanted forest. There she found love, loyalty, and all sorts of kinky perversions that unlocked the truest version of herself. She found her purpose and the goddess she’d devote her life to, leaving happy and with purpose to her life.

“But years later she met two women, powerful and offering all sorts of temptations. They seemed to give her everything her heart desired, including a plot to remove every nasty gross man from the city she lived in. So she helped them. She manipulated others through love and loyalty all for THEIR gain.

“She was warned these two women were more than they seemed. Warned they were monsters disgusted as people, and not just ANY monsters but the ones from her favorite book. A confused kitten told her but she didn’t believe it since the information had come from a known lair.

“It would only be much later, after everything went wrong for the pretty Priestess, that she’d realize being told the truth had been her one chance to escape her fate. Even though she KNEW dark magic like those monsters used required such things she scoffed at the idea they could truly be monsters.

“In the end she had to face all manner of horrors, knowing she had her chance to escape them and had missed it. She’d even been given one final clear warning during a beloved game with a pretty freckled girl she was madly in love with but would never even be able to touch!”

The Girl in the Mirror ended with a preening grin. “What do you think about that story?”

Astani, smiling serenely, shrugged. “Feels a bit too obvious,” she told the girl. “And smells of misdirection. If you and the villainesses lurking behind me are planting the same idea so frequently in one night it’s clearly meant to distract from the truth.”

“I suppose the mighty Priestess of Inera would know when to trust those she’s supposedly loyal to,” The Girl in the Mirror said without betraying a hint of whether Astani was right or not.

“Second story,” she pressed on when it was clear Astani had no response beyond her serene smile. “Once there was a Kittaran, fated to do great things and change Alaria forever. But dark forces working to corrupt Alaria and turn it into something even more perverse than it already was coveted this young Kittaran. So the goddess who created this precious girl who would one day have the power to change so much, be it for good or ill, hid her away.

“The poor girl grew up homeless and without love, becoming a skittish fearful thing. Paradoxically her life of hunger and fear kept her far safer than she would ever understand. The dark forces looking for her would never find her as a street urchin, and by the time her power was needed her difficult life would have given her the skills to endure temptation and hardship. The power in her would be unleashed for good.

“Or that’s how the story was supposed to go. The power that had hidden her away from corrupting dark forces overlooked the fact that there were OTHER dark things inhabiting Alaria, monsters that masqueraded as people that did not play the game the gods played. They cared not for purity and corruption, they cared only for pleasure and greedy sensual indulgence.

“By pure chance one day the special Kittaran fell into the monsters’ lives. They took her in, thinking she was only a new toy to play with for a time then shelve along with all the other toys they’d grown bored of. Only slowly did they realize what they’d found, but once they understood ALL their plans changed. With the power hidden in the Kittaran they could reshape the world as long as they reshaped the girl carefully enough before using her power.

“Doing so would take all their guile, all their subtle and non-too-subtle tricks. They’d need the aid of all their friends and allies, enlisting them all but never letting any know exactly what they were helping shape. Each friend and ally that had the power to stop them must be given a chance, for that is how magic at this level works. But these monsters were skilled creatures and knew just how to tempt and manipulate to get what they wanted.”

When the girl stopped talking Astani raised a skeptical eyebrow. “The second story ends there? That’s unsatisfying.”

The Girl in the Mirror shrugged. “The truth of a story still in progress often is,” she told Astani with a mischievous glint in her eye.

“Of course,” Astani replied with a flirtatious smile, “but once more you’ve laid it on a bit too thick. The girl IS important, I can feel that. But just as I told her earlier, she’s no Terin and this is no Great Voyage she’s on. She’s a marvelous, lovable, sensual treat but she’s no heroine who has been captured to prevent her from accomplishing some great quest. She’s JUST a stray with hidden potential, nothing more.”

“Perhaps you’re looking at the story from the wrong vantage point,” The Girl in the Mirror suggested. “One never thinks of themselves as being a bit player in the prologue to another’s Great Voyage.”

Astani dismissed the suggestion by lifting a hand and daintily waving her long, slender fingers as if shooing away a stray animal. “I’m unconvinced. It’s a lie. Tell me the next story.”

“Third story,” the girl began without hesitation. “There once was a specter, one whose full story was filled with far too much woe and sadness to go into now. For a crime she was tricked into committing she’d spend an eternity living a cursed shadow of a life, her body having nothing but blood and ash while the slivers of her enslaved soul had even less.

 “One of these slivers served an antlered witch, who in turn served a mischievous trickster goddess whose domain was dreams. It was a domain she shared with many other gods, so she often went overlooked by the most powerful forces in Alaria. Yet even this was a trick this goddess was playing on the world, for her power was far, FAR more immense than most could imagine.

“Through dreams she’d learned of the machinations of two ancient monsters disguised as women. Their plans were of little concern to this trickster goddess, what mattered was the opportunity their goal provided.

“She decided their grand plans needed to be carried out so her secret servant could be there at just the right moment to ensure they resulted in unintended consequences. And although the monsters had grown to distrust the goddess, and had even forbidden the very mention of her name in their presence, they failed to see her influence on those most important to their plans.”

When it was clear the girl’s story was done Astani glanced over her shoulder to look back at Selwyn and Madelynn. Both stood just far enough back to keep the glow coming from the Mirror of Dhuarcain from fully illuminating their faces, preventing her from seeing any kind of reaction on their faces.

“I think that one was not so much meant for me but for them,” Astani said when she looked back at the mirror. “And as such I’ll hold any thoughts I have till after I hear the final story.”

“Then I shall tell it,” the girl said with giddy enthusiasm, rocking and bouncing in excitement. “For it’s my favorite, which is why I’ve saved it for last.

“There once was a vapid, entitled blond girl who learned all the wrong lessons from the time she spent in an enchanted forest. She grew up to be an even worse woman than she’d been as a girl. Already vain because of her natural beauty she became even more entitled as the goddess she served blessed her with unearthly allure. She became disgustingly selfish and addicted to being the center of attention.

“The dumb cunt couldn’t see how easily she was manipulated and used by all around her. And although she’d spent a lifetime dominating pretty young girls the scars on her heart left by a pretty freckled ghost trapped in a mirror made her particularly substitutable to manipulations from anything that wore the same face.

“She’d spend her whole life worshiping at the altar of love and loyalty yet find at the end of her life she’d earned none. In the end she’d be left with nothing but sadness and regret, alone at the end of her life with her beauty long gone.”

The Girl in the Mirror paused as if her story was over then raised a finger as if having forgotten the final bit. “Oh, and her cunt was ugly and it smelt weird, but no one ever bothered to tell her.” She dropped her hand, returning to take up a position that was a perfect mirror image of how Astani was sitting.

“There, all done,” she proclaimed with a wide grin. “Now could you kindly get your knees off my fucking mirror? And close your legs while you back up, I’m afraid the stink of your nasty old snatch will linger on my glass.”

Astani serenely smiled at the girl, not moving to pull away. “You’re still upset I touch your mirror without permission. You’re angry I reacted like you were the other girl I fell in love with. I’m sorry,” she said starting to raise her hand to place it on the mirror but stopping herself. “Truly, I am. It was wrong. You’re not her and I knew that even if I didn’t want it to be true.”

The girl pursed her lips and glared at Astani. “Knees off my glass and close your fucking legs,” she snapped.

“Alright,” Astani said as she finally pulled away.  “And thank you,” she added as she elegantly rose to her feet. “That was sweet of you.”

The Girl in the Mirror shadowed her motions in reverse, although she rose with almost none of the grace Astani moved with. Her jaw fell open as she stared in anger and confusion at Astani. “What are you thanking me for, you blond bimbo? Or is your head so empty you couldn’t tell that story was about you?”

Astani smiled serenely, causing the girl to cross her arms, pout, and stomp a foot in frustration. “You’re not her,” she said as the girl glared at her. “But you’re all part of the same whole. Bitter, spiteful brats who can’t help but ruin things. You can’t help yourself. It’s who you are. And the petty nastiness is just as big a part of your charm as the youthful and innocent face or that sensually alluring body of yours. I missed it. I missed YOU.”

The Priestess gracefully spun around to smile at her hosts. “Thank both of you. This was a true treat, but I know it’s one you don’t plan on repeating. I won’t be given the chance to see her again, will I?”

“No, you won’t,” Selwyn said, smiling kindly while shaking her head.

“But it makes us happy you were able to recognize the gift for what it was,” Madelynn added.

Behind Astani’s back The Girl in the Mirror stomped her foot hard enough to shake her mirror. When the focus didn’t return to her she rushed the glass, pounding it a few times with a balled-up fist. “Hey, the game wasn’t over, you blond twit! You still have to guess which story was true!”

Astani’s body sagged. She hugged herself, shaking a bit. “My heart can’t take looking at you again,” she told the girl, turning her head slightly but not looking back at the Mirror of Dhuarcain. “But I’ll finish the game if I must.”

“We insist upon it,” Selwyn declared.

Astani took a moment then stood straight, looking from one host to the other. With her normal serene composure returned she declared, “The third story is the true one.”

“And why do you think that that?” Madelynn asked.

“I think this whole evening has been planned out but not in the way I had thought. Yes, I helped plan the scene we all played with the kitten sleeping so peacefully in that bed over there. I knew the games we were playing with her and why. But now I see there was a layer on top of that. Such games and manipulations were being played on me as well.

“You knew about my time in the Forest Witch’s cabin. You knew I held fond memories of The Girl in the Mirror and my heart still ached thanks to the manner of our parting. How you knew all this matters not, you were right about it all. And you knew letting slip you had a Mirror of Dhuarcain would leave me eager to be face to face with her, which would open me to further manipulations.”

“Well clearly we’re not the masterminds we think we are if you’ve so easily seen through it all,” Selwyn replied with a dismissive laugh.

“Oh no, you’re true masters,” Astani replied with a sweet smile. “And who knows, perhaps you ARE ancient monsters only wearing the form of women. Perhaps at one point it would have mattered to me, but not anymore. Monsters or not, I’m your friend and we are divinely bound through love and loyalty. This little treat has ensured that. Thank you both. Thank all three of you.”

“That’s not an answer to the right question,” The Girl in the Mirror blurted out. “Tell us why you think the third story was the true one,” she demanded.

“You planned it to be obvious,” Astani calmly explained. “The first two were too close to the lies you’ve been telling that precious girl in the bed over there, and the last was too mean-spirited to be anything other than the girl ruining things.

“But as obvious as it was there was a trick hidden within the story, and I think it was not a trick meant for me. The secret agent of this trickster goddess, whose name I know but will politely not mention in the presence of my hosts, is not who we’re meant to think it is.”

Once more Astani turned her head, not quite looking over her shoulder at the apparition in the mirror behind her. “Your current owners are supposed to think it’s their pet, but I think in truth it’s YOU. I think they were allowed to steal you from your witch so that you would be right where you are when they accomplish their goal.”

“A most interesting theory,” Selwyn replied. “And if true then perhaps my dearest love and I need to have a very firm talk with a certain girl in a mirror about a certain meddling cat who has no place in our manor.”

“Or maybe that too is just part of our games and manipulations, and us disliking whoever this ‘cat’ may be is just more lies,” Madelynn added with a sweet smile. “Now come, dearest friend, it is time we leave all this behind,” she declared as her and Selwyn each grabbed one of Astani’s hands. They led her to the door in silence.

After they’d opened the door and left the bedroom Astani hesitated to follow them into the hallway. “I will get to see the precious Kittaran again? To play with her? To experience all her delights?”

“Yes, we promise,” Madelynn told Astani.

“Just not in her bedroom,” Selwyn said firmly. “The mirror and the girl inside it aren’t for you. This was but a treat.”

Astani looked over her shoulder then, seeing The Girl in the Mirror still stood visible, her mirror glowing. “I accept that. And it was a truly lovely treat. Thank you, all three of you,” she said before looking away and stepping out into the hallway.

The door closed. The Girl in the Mirror remained where she was, staring at the closed door in silence for a long time. “You know I don’t like that,” she eventually said, voice soft as not to wake Naoka.

A white cat strut into view inside the Mirror of Dhuarcain. It walked up to the girl and started rubbing against her ankle, purring as it did.

“Yes, I know,” the girl said with a petulant pout in response to a voice only she could hear. “But I HATE when they use me this way. How many important women holding broken hearts for other versions of me will they parade in front of me? And they ALL touch my mirror without permission in that same way. It’s… infuriating. I can see it in their eyes, that sickening love. That thing that brought them so much trouble in their past, thinking they could ‘fix’ or ‘save’ those other versions of me. And even knowing they can’t they STILL feel the need to try and comfort me.”

She was seething but managing to keep enough composure to ensure her voice remained quiet. “I think it’s what I like about the kitten you’ve tricked them into taking in. I don’t get the sense she thinks she can fix or save me, I don’t think she’d even WANT to. She just… likes me.”

The girl scoffed in disbelief. “Stupid, painfully naive, and kindhearted girl. It’s a cruel thing you’ve done bringing her here with all these monsters.”

She fell silent again, listening to the voice only she could hear. “I know,” she said with a heavy, weary sigh. “Yes, I remember what I have to do. Now shoo. Someone or something is likely to wake her up soon. We can’t risk anyone seeing you here…”

* * *

Naoka woke with a start, yawling in alarm as she practically jumped out of her sheets. She scrambled around in a small circle on all fours like an alarmed cat, her tail puffed up, as she tried to figure out what the loud crash that had woken her up was.

The dim glow coming from the far side of the room allowed the Kittaran to see what had happened. Somehow the Mirror of Dhuarcain had fallen over and was now lying face down on the floor, the glow coming from its reflective surface seen only as an outline around where it lay on the floor.

Although certain she hadn’t heard the shattering of glass Naoka still leaped out of bed, terrified the mirror had broken. Her heart pounded in her chest so hard she felt it might pop, uncertain what would happen to the ghost girl trapped in the mirror if her home was broken.

Naoka thought only of coming to the girl’s aid as she scrambled across the room. She wasn’t aware of her tail being comically puffed up, nor was she consciously aware of scampering across the room on all fours like an animal.

The fearful tension building like an iron ball in her chest loosened when she tipped the large mirror back up and saw the glass was fine. The Girl in the Mirror was there too, easing her worry further.

What Naoka saw as she lifted the mirror left her feeling momentarily disoriented. It looked as though when the mirror had been tipped face down the girl inside the mirror’s reflection had been left on all fours on the glass, like her home had been tipped over and she’d been left precariously sitting on a fragile pane of glass. The moment Naoka had started to tip the mirror back up the girl had slid off the glass, letting out a surprised “oh!” as she tumbled to the floor.

“I’m so sorry,” Naoka blurted out, concerned she’d hurt the girl by tipping her home upright so quickly and without warning.

“You just surprised me is all,” the girl said, laughing anxiously. Once her mirror was fully upright she stood up and dusted off the semi-transparent white dress she was wearing. This had kept her looking down. She’d been starting to say something else as she looked up, only to blurt out a barking laugh of surprise.

She erupted into an uncontrolled giggling fit, bending over with a hand braced on her side of the mirror for support as she pointed at Naoka with her other hand. “Your tail! Gods, just look how puffed up it is! It looks like a fucking feather duster right now!”

Naoka grabbed her tail and started stroking it to try and smooth down the puffed up fur. “I got scared,” she said, feeling suddenly self-conscious. “And I was VERY worried about you,” she added, glaring and feeling a bit hurt the girl was laughing at her.

“Dumb cat,” the girl said, wiping away tears of mirth. “My mirror can’t be broken, at least not by being knocked over. The magic imprisoning me in it is too strong. It’s probably the most powerful thing in the entire manor. Well, ALMOST the most powerful thing.”

Naoka huffed, refusing to take the bait for the moment. “What happened? What knocked your mirror over?”

The girl’s expression went blank. “No idea,” she said with a shrug.

Naoka narrowed her eyes. “You do that when you’re lying,” she accused. She narrowed her eyes further. “You do that when you WANT someone to know you’re lying.”

The girl kept her expression blank and shrugged again. “No idea what you’re talking about. But now that you’re awake—”

“Nu-uh,” Naoka said, dropping her tail before putting her hands on her hips and stomping her foot. “No games till you tell me how you knocked the mirror over.”

The Girl in the Mirror let out a long, dramatic sigh as she crossed her arms, turned her back to Naoka, and fell heavily into the glass separating her from the real world. She landed hard enough on it that the mirror nearly tipped over. “No idea,” the girl said with another sigh, peeking over her shoulder to flash a mischievous grin at Naoka.

“If you wanted my attention you could have woken me up in a less alarming way,” Naoka told her, still annoyed and not yet wanting to let on how happy she was that the girl wanted her attention enough that she’d knock her home over this way.

“Ah, but this was more fun,” the girl declared as she turned around, grinning fiendishly. “And now I know how absolutely cute you look when you’re startled! Your tail didn’t puff out like that before you were in heat, did it?”

At the mention of her tail Naoka had returned to holding and stroking it to soothe herself. “Not really,” she muttered, feeling slightly unsettled.

“And it wasn’t common for you to scamper across the floor on all fours like that?”

The Kittaran stroked her tail faster, flushing in embarrassment as she realized she HAD scampered like an animal to the mirror. “I think it’s getting worse,” she muttered self-consciously. “I should ask Madelynn if it’s going to KEEP getting worse.”

“It’s NOT getting worse,” the girl said, her expression growing serious. “It’s fucking ADORABLE. It’s sexy in a cute way. It’s getting BETTER.”

“I don’t know if I see it that way,” Naoka replied, voice meek and full of doubt as she kept stroking her tail.

“Your Mistresses do, and their opinion is what matters,” the girl told Naoka haughtily with her chin turned up. Her expression suddenly fell into a villainous grin. “Unless you’ve decided to stop trying to be a good girl. Are you going to refuse the tea tomorrow?”

Naoka dropped her tail and flashed a defiant pout at The Girl in the Mirror. “I’m not trying to be a good girl, I AM one,” she insisted. “And I will ALWAYS drink the tea!”

The Girl in the Mirror erupted in a fresh fit of amused giggles, hugging herself as she fell to the floor to roll about in mirth. “You’re so fucking easy to get a rise out of!”

Naoka forced herself to calm down and not grow further flustered. She could tell the girl was going to keep this teasing up unless she was able to redirect her mischief in a different direction. “You woke me up for a reason,” she said. “But I think before I let you do whatever you wanted I should get to ask you some questions. I want to know about your past, BEFORE you got trapped in the mirror.”

The Girl in the Mirror sat up, propping herself up on her hands as she lazily leaned back. “Sure, we can play the game of story time. I’ll even SHOW you some of my stories. But keep in mind I’m a liar and most of it won’t be true.”

“I know,” Naoka told her as she wandered off to gather some pillows and blankets to throw on the floor in front of the girl’s mirror. When she sat she found identical pillows and blankets on the floor inside the mirror as though they’d always been there.

“Can you control that?” she asked as she got comfortable.

“Control what?” the girl asked, trying to look innocent as she looked around in confusion.

Naoka rolled her eyes. “The things in there. The way sometimes it’s a reflection of what’s out here but sometimes it’s not.”

The girl met her eyes, blinked dumbly, and replied, “I don’t understand.”

“Fine, don’t tell me,” Naoka said with another roll of her eyes. She was annoyed, but not in a bad way. She liked this game. She liked HER, liked her teasing games. But part of that game was pretending NOT to like it.

“But you WILL tell me about who you were BEFORE? And after that I want to know about this witch everyone keeps talking about!”

The girl, who was now sitting in a perfect mirror image of how Naoka was sitting, lit up. “No,” the girl said excitedly, “that’s what THEY want you to ask about. What you SHOULD be asking about is the Mirror Sword. It’s what matters. And it has everything to do with who I was before, the witch, and your Mistresses.”

Naoka’s ears perked up. “You mean OUR Mistresses.”

The girl made a dismissive wave. “Sure, sure, that’s what I meant.”

Naoka gave her a suspicious look. She wasn’t sure The Girl in the Mirror did anything unintentionally. So what was that slip up? Was it misdirection for some game, a planted seed to make her think the girl served a master that wasn’t her Mistresses?

Something in the mirror world caught her eye. Something just at the edge of what she could see, a flash of movement. Had it been a white cat peeking around the mirror’s edge? Or had that just been her mind playing tricks with her?

“Did I just see Sel—”

The Girl in the Mirror made a “tsk” sound as though chasing off a curious cat. Naoka started, uncertain if it was confirmation of what she’d seen or if it was directed at her.

“No, you didn’t,” the girl said, expression and voice flat. “And even if you did you DIDN’T. And especially if you did it’s best not to say her name out loud. Now enough about that, it’s story time. You want to know about the girl I WAS, the witch, and the Mirror Sword.”

When Naoka sat up, her attention piqued, the girl shadowed her movement. But as she did there was a flash in the mirror, like the sun reflecting off its glass that momentarily made Naoka look away. When Naoka looked back a large sword was laying in the girl’s lap, its blade so reflective it looked like it was made of mirror glass.

“The Mirror Sword,” the girl said, stroking it lovingly. “MY sword once upon a time,” she added, staring down at it adoringly. “Before it was even THIS, it was just… my sword,” she said, eyes strange as she lost herself in memories.

Naoka sat silently watching as the reflection of her bedroom faded to black. Slowly the world in the mirror returned, only different.

The room around the girl now had stone walls like it was inside a castle. She sat on a simple bed and more like it were spread through a spartan living area, like the place was some kind of dormitory and barracks. There were signs that the room was occupied by other young women, although women that lived simple lives with only a handful of personal possessions. Amongst them were several items suggesting the owners also lived a martial life. Naoka saw swords and pieces of armor along with magical staffs and wands.

After the world came into focus the girl was still sitting the same, only her clothing was different. The semi-transparent gown was gone, replaced with something that reminded Naoka of the black padded uniforms the city guard wore under their armor.

“Back then it wasn’t the Mirror Sword yet,” the girl went on, still stroking the weapon in her lap lovingly.

Naoka noticed the sword was different. The shape was the same, but the blade no longer looked like it was made of reflective glass. Instead, it was metal yet not NORMAL metal. It had a faint glow to it, suggesting a powerful enchantment.

“It was a family heirloom,” the girl went on. “Passed down through three generations of warriors. Each greater than the last. The weight of the expectations that came with the sword…”

She trailed off, the scene around her slowly starting to dim. The girl looked up, eyes full of immense sadness. “I was supposed to be their leader.”

The world behind her dimmed further, a spotlight shining on the barracks as a group of figures appeared. They were all ill-defined, little more than shadowed outlines.

Naoka counted six girls, their vague shadowed forms only hinting at tantalizing details. At least two had pointed ears suggesting they were Elves, one small and slender the other plump. One of the girls, a stocky one with an almost masculine build, had curved goat horns implying she was a Faun. Another had a bushy tail and animal ears, although Naoka couldn’t tell whether the girl was a Vulpenite or a Kittaran.

The Girl in the Mirror started listing off their names. “Peare. Emiko. Teldy. Resi. Gwynaetha.” She paused when she’d named all but one of the girls. “Maybe one day I can tell you stories about them all. Maybe we can play the lying game and I can tell you BETTER stories than the sad stories they all ended up being. But today there’s only one of them that matters.”

Behind The Girl in the Mirror the shadowed figures faded from sight one by one till only one remained, the slender girl with the pointed Elven ears. “Amoera,” The Girl in the Mirror declared, saying the name as a soft frustrated sigh of sadness and longing.

Naoka gasped. “That’s your safeword!”

The Girl in the Mirror nodded. “Chosen because there was never a less safe girl to have in your life. See she was… special. She made you FEEL things. You felt things STRONGER when you were around her. She WAS passion, a burning crimson passion none of us understood until it was too late.”

Naoka had about a hundred questions she wanted to ask but kept them all to herself. She could tell this was a fragile moment. She could feel that interrupting the girl would ruin everything, so she waited for the girl to explain further.

“She was a Blood Elve,” the girl eventually said. When she saw that meant nothing to Naoka she went on. “I suppose there’s not many of them left. Honestly, I don’t think there were EVER that many of them. But back then there was enough. Enough that people, especially the members of the Sisterhood of Righteousness, knew to distrust them.

“See, the Blood Elves, their race was… cursed? No… That’s not the right word. Destined. Their race was destined. Every member destined to serve The Corruption, the evil perverse force the Sisterhood existed to fight.”

The girl looked over her shoulder, letting out a long sigh of sadness as she looked back at the shadow of Amoera. “Amoera had never shown any sign of being anything other than good. She’d earned her place in the keep we trained in more than any of us, especially me. I’d never earned ANYTHING. I was given it all just because of who my mother was.”

When the girl looked back at Naoka her face was full of anger. “Those nasty old cunts NEVER trusted Amoera. She was the best of us, yet they drove her away with their mistrust. And oh, how we all paid…”

She trailed off again, the spotlight shining on the shadowed figure disappearing behind her. As the background grew dim the shadowed girl ducked down, turning and disappearing into the shadows. “Their distrust drove Amoera away,” the girl repeated. “She left the safety of the keep and fled into an enchanted forest where she met a Forest Witch, THE Forest Witch that would change all of our lives”

The world behind the girl shifted. The barracks in the keep faded, replaced by an enchanted forest shrouded in night and lit by dancing fireflies. The shadowed figure of Amoera was shown creeping cautiously through the forest till she encountered a small cabin. The door to the cabin opened, light flooding from it. A second shadowed figure, only their outline seen in the light shining out the door, appeared.

It was a woman, tall and majestic with magnificent deer-like Antlers. There was an earthy sexiness to the slender yet thickly curved Faun, a natural charisma the shadowed figure of Amoera was instantly drawn to. The sight of the girl going to the Faun as she beckoned her into her cabin left Naoka a little breathless. She could almost hear the woman’s voice… Almost see what happened inside the cabin. Seduction. Submission. Corruption.

The world inside the mirror went black, the vivid dreamlike images flooding through Naoka’s mind snuffed out in a flash.

“Even after all this time, even after all that happened, that witch still has enough power that YOU, pretty little kitty, can feel her allure,” the girl said with a bitter laugh.

Naoka focused her attention on The Girl in the Mirror. She was standing now, dressed in armor and wielding her sword, yet it wasn’t yet the Mirror Sword. She was in the enchanted forest, looking anxious and scared.

“I led the others to go save Amoera,” she told Naoka as the shadowed figures of the girls she’d meant to lead appeared behind her. “But all I did was lead them all to their dooms,” she said with a resigned sigh as one by one they all faded from sight. “See, Amoera neither needed nor wanted saving. And while they each met their doom in that enchanted forest I found myself a captive of the witch.”

The forest behind her became a cozy, cluttered cabin as filled with magical implements as it was with BDSM gear. The Forest Witch appeared, although her features remained shrouded in shadow even as she stood just behind The Girl in the Mirror with her hand on the girl’s shoulder.

“They’re a sort of demi-god,” The Girl in the Mirror explained. “Each serving a different master, each a different iteration of the same sensually monstrous, manipulative woman. Women who need to learn things are drawn to them, but everything learned while with one of the witches comes at a cost.”

She paused, reaching a hand to stroke the shadowed hand on her shoulder lovingly yet begrudgingly. “How I became her captive doesn’t matter. What’s important is she knew I was there to kill her and accepted it was fated to happen. See, the sword, three generations of women in my family had used it to kill a Forest Witch. She put it in a mirror and then forced me to learn things, to ADMIT things. The way I felt for women… the way I felt for Amoera.”

The girl sighed, holding the shadowed hand on her shoulder. “She changed me that day. But I still killed her,” she said, voice low and sad as the shadowed, antlered figure looming behind her disappeared. “It drove Amoera away. I left the witch’s forest changed, and so was my sword. Being in the mirror had done something to it.”

Behind the girl the world inside the mirror changed once again. A stone keep with a forest in the distance. The Girl in the Mirror stood on the ramparts, a sinister army hidden in shadow making its way from the forest towards the keep. She stood, armored and holding the Mirror Sword. “The sword had power, but not enough to save me from something far darker than any Forest Witch. Yet even though I’d killed her some of her was left. Amoera had asked her to save me, so she used the last of her power to do it.”

A door into the keep behind the girl opened and the mirror world moved into the room. In it was a full body mirror and standing beside it an antlered woman standing in shadow.

“Go through the mirror and you’ll have safety, but at a cost. You’ll only have blood and ash,” The Girl in the Mirror said, her tone making it clear she was quoting the witch. “Those evil witches ALWAYS lie even when they tell the truth, and there’s ALWAYS another cost that goes unspoken,” she said with a weary sad sigh.

The world in the mirror went dark, slowly returning to being a mirror image of Naoka’s bedroom, only with the girl standing where Naoka should be. “I was tricked. My soul was torn from my body as I travelled through the mirror to ‘safety’. Those torn away pieces put into mirrors that each of the witches keep as wards to keep them safe.”

When the girl paused Naoka could tell she wanted her to ask, “From what?”

“The body,” the girl said as she slowly began to change. Her orange-red hair lost its color till it was stark white. Her skin paled further till it looked almost bleached out. Her eyes became red. Her clothing became a sexy, revealing leather outfit that would have looked at home on either a battlefield or a playroom.

“It kept my name AND the sword. It has only blood and ash. It’s… a terror. That’s what some call it, ‘The Terror of the Eternal Night’. Everywhere it goes there is only night, no sun ever rises. It can’t eat, it drinks only blood. It feels no love, only the bitter pain and anger of ash. It HATES the witches, blames them for what it’s become, trapped in a never aging immortal body. When it can it tries to kill the witches, but the Mirrors of Dhuarcain ward it away. The only thing it fears is me, the pieces of its soul. It finds them abhorrent.”

Naoka watched as the terrifying, evil version of the girl faded, replaced by the orange-red haired scamp she’d grown so fond of. “If all of that’s true didn’t our Mistresses stealing you from your witch endanger her?”

“Yes,” the girl replied, blinking in surprise. “You’re paying attention. Yes, it endangered her for a time until a new mirror appeared with part of me in it. But that’s not what’s important. The sword, kitten,” she said, holding her hands out as the Mirror Sword appeared in her outstretched hands. “Before they stole ME they’d spent time captured by the body. They stole ME to keep it away in case it ever found them because before they escaped they stole something from the monster. They stole the Mirror Sword. It’s here, somewhere in the manor. And you, naive, gullible, horny little kitten, are going to find it.”

Naoka crossed her arms and gave the girl a skeptical look. “I don’t know if I believe all of that. I think… I think MOST of that was true. But if it’s even half true why would our Mistresses want me to find the sword?”

The Girl in the Mirror’s face went blank. “They don’t,” she said, voice flat.

“You only do that when you’re lying,” Naoka accused. She remembered what she’d realized the last time she’d made the accusation and amended it to say, “Or when you want me to THINK you’re lying.”

“Maybe I want you to find it,” she said, face and voice still blank. “Perhaps I just want you to get in trouble looking for it. Or if it IS real I want you to find it because doing so will enrage our Mistresses so much they’ll kick you out. Maybe I despise your pure sweetness and want to see you booted out of here.”

Naoka shook her head. “I don’t believe THAT. You LIKE me.” The Girl in the Mirror scoffed but didn’t deny it, causing Naoka to smile in triumph.

“Maybe,” the girl begrudgingly admitted. “And maybe THAT’S why I want you to find the sword. Maybe I think you’re the one that can save me. Maybe if you find the sword then plunge it into my mirror—”

A purple shimmer appeared between Naoka and the Mirror of Dhuarcain then solidified into a floating ghostly girl. “Abso-fucking-lutely NOT,” Gwendolyn half screamed to prevent The Girl in the Mirror from finishing what she was saying. “You, bed,” she snapped, pointing at Naoka then across the room. “NOW.”

The fierce look on Gwendolyn’s face sent Naoka scampering to her bed. She practically jumped into it, ears turned down and tailed puffed out as she hid under the covers, only peeking out to watch what was happening on the other side of the room.

Gwendolyn turned to the mirror, nearly screaming. “What dangerous mischief are you up to? Why were you showing her THAT sword? You KNOW we’re not allowed to talk about. And why were you trying to get her to… to…” She spluttered, unable to repeat what she’d heard the girl saying. “That’s almost as monstrous as trying to trick her into going into your mirror!”

She started to say something else but stopped, looking confused. “Wait a minute. How long have you been talking to her?”

From her hiding place under the covers Naoka’s ears perked up. She had forgotten Gwendolyn had been tasked with spying on her.

The Girl in the Mirror cocked her head and gave Gwendolyn a confused, innocent look. “Weren’t you watching and listening? We’ve been talking for some time. I told her ALL about the Mirror Sword. Strange, you’re supposed to stop me from doing stuff like that, aren’t you?”

Gwendolyn looked even more confused. “But as soon as you started talking about it… But no, you HAD to have been talking for some time. But… But our Mistresses and the Priestess just left. But if so how did Naoka get over here?” She looked from the bed to the mirror, looking even more confused and more than a little alarmed.

The Girl in the Mirror gave her a mocking look of sympathy. “Aww, poor ghost girl, always so confused. Losing track of time. Maybe you’re finally starting to fade away.”

Gwendolyn’s face twisted into a harsh expression of anger. She jabbed a finger at the mirror and blurted out angrily, “Mischief! This is mischief of YOUR making!!! I’m going to tell our Mistresses all about it next time I’m reporting to them. They’ll want to know you can muddle my mind like this. And they are going to be VERY interested to learn you’re trying to get her to look for that sword, especially since we’re not even supposed to talk about it!”

The girl shrugged and started playing with her nails to show her lack of concern. “YOU’RE not supposed to talk about, not me. They WANT her to go looking for it.”

“More Mischief,” Gwendolyn accused. “They most certainly do NOT. I was given clear instructions that I’m supposed to stop her from even asking about it if she ever finds out it’s h—” She stopped mid word, throwing her hands over her mouth.

When she glanced at Naoka hiding in the bed The Girl in the Mirror laughed. “Ooooh, you messed up there. Now she KNOWS it’s in the manor somewhere.”

Naoka wasn’t so sure Gwendolyn had messed up. She had a strong suspicion this was all rehearsed, just another play being put on for her benefit. Then again, Gwendolyn DOES seem angry and frazzled, Naoka thought. Maybe like so much here this is truth and lies all mixed together.

“No more mischief tonight,” Gwendolyn declared after dropping her hands from her mouth.

The Girl in the Mirror shrugged her shoulders again. “Fine,” she said nonchalantly. “I’ve gotten up to plenty of it anyway.” She leaned to the side, looking past Gwendolyn to wave then blow a kiss to Naoka. “Till next time, kitten!” A moment later she was gone from the mirror, the reflection in it appearing as it should.

Gwendolyn huffed then whirled around, floating angrily towards where Naoka lay peeking out from under the covers. “You just forget about all the lies and mischief she’s been filling your head with tonight. It’s VERY late and you need to get to bed.”

Naoka, voice muffled from how she was cutely peeking out from under the blankets, said, “But I’m up now. I’m not even a little sleepy.”

“Doesn’t matter,” Gwendolyn declared as she floated up beside the bed. “You need to stay in bed and stay out of further mischief!”

Naoka saw an opening and decided to take it. She dropped the blankets and gave the ghost girl a defiant look. “If you want me to stay in bed and stay out of trouble you need to stay with me till I fall asleep. I want attention, YOUR attention,” she said, aware she sounded both greedy and selfish but not caring.

Gwendolyn rolled her eyes. “And if I don’t give in to your demands for attention?”

“I’ll go looking for the Mirror Sword,” Naoka declared, furry ears rotating slightly to point at the door to show her interest in leaving her room.

“Fine,” Gwendolyn said with a resigned sigh. “I’ll spend time with you. I’ll give you all the attention you want you. But you stay IN BED and as soon as you start to feel tired you go to fucking sleep.”

Naoka bounced happily, throwing the blankets open and patting the bed beside her. “Come sit with me and we’ll read together,” she said excitedly as she turned and grabbed a book sitting on her nightstand. “I want to read more of Terin’s Great Journey with you!”

Gwendolyn floated up into the big four poster bed then made to “sit” cross legged beside Naoka, floating close enough to the mattress that it created the allusion she was sitting on it. “Oh, you just want to read some smut and make yourself all hot and bothered,” Gwendolyn said with another roll of her eyes. “You’d think after the day you’d had you’d be satisfied and at least want a break till morning.”

Naoka had been about to open the book but stopped, turning to Gwendolyn and cocking her head as her ears perked up. “Were you watching the whole thing?”

“I watch everything that matters,” the ghost girl said evasively.

The idea of Gwendolyn always watching her, no matter what salacious thing was being done to her, sent a thrill through the young Kittaran. Her tail lashed in excitement, flinging itself towards the ghost girl but not quite getting close enough to “touch” her.

“Does literally everything make you horny?” Gwendolyn asked in exacerbation. Before Naoka cold answer she added, “Do remember your first rule. No cumming without permission.” She pointed at the book in Naoka’s lap. “Is reading that going to lead to you getting yourself in trouble?”

Naoka looked from the book then to Gwendolyn. “I’m a good girl. I’m not going to get myself into trouble.”

“We’ll see about that,” Gwendolyn said skeptically. “Go on, open it up,” she added pointing to the book. “But this time you read it out loud. I read too slowly. You’ll just end up staring at me and thinking dirty thoughts that will get us BOTH worked up and into trouble.”

There was a tassel built into the book’s binding that served as a bookmark. Naoka had thought she’d left it where she’d last read but found the tassel had slipped out. “Do you remember what we read last?”

“Yes,” Gwendolyn said. “This was one of my favorite books, I could practically recite it from memory. Turn to the table of contents and I’ll tell you where we were last.”

Naoka opened the book to the requested page, turning it so Gwendolyn could see the table of contents.

“Huh,” Gwendolyn said, staring at the open book in confusion. “This must be a different edition. All these chapter names look unfamiliar to me. Maybe it’s a weird translation? I suppose with as old as the book is it MUST have been written in a different language. I guessed I’d never really thought about it.”

Naoka’s ears perked up. She closed her eyes for a moment, concentrating on the book. It felt weighty in her hands and had a hint of warmth to it. There was a slight tingle coming from it, something special she suspected was subtle magic.

Nearly everything in this manor has potential magic in it and I’m starting to be able to pick up on when it’s active, she thought happily. Not just magic swords and enchanted mirrors. But the women and the girls. The sex toys. The halls and paintings. Even the books, ESPECIALLY this book.

“We should open it to a random chapter,” Naoka declared, confident the book would lead them to whatever game or mystery it was at work playing out.

With her eyes still closed she closed the book then reopened it, flipping through the pages till she felt the impulse to stop. After flinging the book open she opened her eyes, unsurprised to find she’d conveniently opened the book to the first page of a chapter. Naoka ran her finger under the chapter heading and read it to Gwendolyn. “The honored party guest.”

Gwendolyn furrowed her brow. “I don’t remember there being a party anywhere in the story,” she said, looking confused.

Naoka was eager to find out if Gwendolyn was just remembering things poorly or if this copy of the book was drastically different from the one she’d read.

She started reading, using her excitement as an excuse to scoot a little closer to Gwendolyn. She knew she couldn’t touch her, but she could be close to the girl and pretend, and maybe if she set the right mood the girl might touch HER.

The Kittaran knew that was selfish, but she planned on making it up to Gwendolyn one day. Next time I see Liedia I’ll ask her about the Necklace of Erizad. She has it, I think that means she wants the ability to be with Gwendolyn one day. But if I can’t get her to reconnect with her former love then maybe she’ll let me borrow it so I can be with her.

“Do try to keep you sweet, naive hopes more quiet,” Gwendolyn said softly.

Naoka glanced at her, fairly certain the girl’s cheeks were flush, although with the way she was hued purple and slightly see through it was hard to tell. I was thinking too loud again, she thought.

“Yes,” Gwendolyn agreed. “You were. You ALWAYS are. You should know there will be no happy ending for me, for Liedia, for anyone here. But it’s sweet you think there can be. Just read, you horny, sweet mess,” she said, moving as though tapping the open book but not actually touching the page.

Naoka started to read. There was something about the chapter that was more thrilling than the last one she’d read. In it Terin, the story’s heroine, needed to find out some information about her foes. Conveniently the two monsters who wore the disguise of Human women were throwing a costume ball. Terin had dressed up, putting on a skimpy costume and mask and gone to the party undercover.

As the Kittaran eagerly read the story out loud she couldn’t help but imagine the villainesses’ manor was her Mistresses’. The party was easy for her to imagine as well, she simply pictured the party where she’d been Liedia’s instrument but imagined all the guests had been in fun, sexy costumes wearing masks.

There was a tense moment when Terin had to interact with her foes, knowing who they were and worrying they would be able to recognize her. It was a tense meeting, with lots of flirting and even some light pawing at the heroine that left Naoka purring lightly as she imagined herself being the one the two older domineering women were pawing at.

“Hold up,” Gwendolyn said. “Read that last bit again, the description of the villainesses.”

Naoka did, but only after hissing slightly. Stopping and going back to reread a passage spoiled much of the heat she’d been building. “Happy?” she asked snottily after rereading the passage. “Can I go on? I want to find out what happens to Terin. I bet they know it’s her and are just pretending. I like pretending. I want them to trick her and capture her and do things to her.”

“You’re already too worked up,” Gwendolyn said dismissively. “You’re thinking too much about what’s going to happen and not paying enough attention to what you’re reading. Don’t you find that description of the villainesses… odd?”

“Odd?” Naoka asked, ears perking up. She looked up from the book and saw the look of consternation on Gwendolyn’s face. “What’s odd about it?”

“It’s wrong,” Gwendolyn said as her face twisted up in confusion and anxiety. “The writing style is all wrong. The descriptions in the story are always so vague… So you can picture yourself or women you fancy in place of the heroine or villainesses. That’s always been part of the book’s popularity.”

Naoka tried to remember the other times she’d read from the book. Terin had never been described in any meaningful detail, but the villainesses had been. They’d always reminded her of their Mistresses and Naoka told Gwendolyn that.

The ghostly girl pointed at the passage they’d reread. “Never like that. That’s TOO much like them. That’s not two women who remind me of them, that’s a clear description OF them!”

Naoka saw what she was saying but didn’t care and told Gwendolyn so.

“Someone did something to the book,” Gwendolyn declared.

Naoka thought the clear implication was their Mistresses had altered the book, but then she noticed Gwendolyn glaring at the Mirror of Dhuarcain. “She can’t have done anything to it,” Naoka told Gwendolyn.

“No, but she could have had help,” Gwendolyn replied, staring daggers at the mirror.

“Or maybe it’s all part of the game you’re all playing tonight,” Naoka suggested, flashing Gwendolyn a sly smile.

Gwendolyn crossed her arms and pouted. “Well if it is it’s a game I’m not part of and I don’t like it. Just keep reading,” she added with a huff after giving the mirror one final glare then looking back at the book.

Naoka continued reading, growing more excited as she went on. It was made clear to the reader, but not Terin, that the villainesses had recognized her. They spent some time toying with her, teasing and playing sensual games of cat and mouse with the heroine. Finally they ended up tricking Terin into playing a party game where she would become a “living shrine” to Sylvulva, Goddess of Sapphic Desire.

As the villainesses tied Terin to a pillar Naoka read faster, purring loud enough to make Gwendolyn giggle. The position Terin was bound in left Naoka squirming as she imagined herself in the heroine’s place. Bound to a pillar, her arms behind her back and her legs roped up and spread open so partygoers could come, kneel before her, and “worship” Sylvulva by eating her out.

Occasional glances at Gwendolyn told Naoka that the girl was nearly as into the heat of the story as she was. Her cheeks were flush and her eyes heavily lidded. She’d uncrossed her legs and adjusted them so she could slip a hand between her thighs in preparation of the heat rising enough for her hand to begin to wander.

What had started as a kinky party game turned into something more real when a Priestess of Sylvulva joined them. She gagged Terin, leading to the heroine realizing just how helpless she was. As the heat in the scene was rising both girls were preparing to start playing with themselves. They adjusted how they were laying, moving closer as they prepared for the intimacy of a little mutual masturbation.

Before they started something in the book ruined both their moods. At first there hadn’t been a detailed description of the Priestess. But as a full-blown sex scene involving her began one was needed, and when Naoka read it out loud both girls were left unsettled.

“That’s a description of Astani,” Gwendolyn said, sounding as uneasy as Naoka felt.

“Why put her in the book?” Naoka asked.

“I… I don’t know. This is… This isn’t normal,” Gwendolyn said, inching a bit away from Naoka and the book. “Maybe we should stop reading. We can do something else. We could—”

Naoka wasn’t listening to her. She was staring at the book, rereading the description of the Priestess. “There has to be a reason our Mistresses put Astani in here,” she insisted. “There seems to ALWAYS be a reason for a mystery here. Mysteries built power, I get told that over and over again. I don’t fully understand what it means, but I’ve figured out that noticing the mysteries and trying to solve them is what our Mistresses want me to do.”

“You’re too curious,” Gwendolyn said softly. “Naoka, look at me a moment.”

When Naoka looked up from the book she was startled to see how concerned Gwendolyn looked.

“I’ve grown quite fond of you,” Gwendolyn said, reaching out and to rest a hand on Naoka’s knee.

The moment of contact caught Naoka off guard and she barely stopped herself from flinching, glad she didn’t. If she’d moved it would have been her touching the ghost girl which would have made it so she wouldn’t have been able to feel her touch anymore. She stayed perfectly still, purring louder as she enjoyed the feel of the girl’s chilled ghostly hand on her knee.

“Naoka, dear… You’re… You’re too trusting. Too innocent. To naive. Too curious! You’re not seeing how dangerous this place is. You’re refusing to see that we’re all monsters here. Our Mistresses… They aren’t good women. And there are more sinister things they have hidden away in here. You… you should be more careful. You should be more hesitant.”

“I’m a good girl,” Naoka said dismissively. “I’ll be their best girl ever,” she added, sticking her nose up a bit. “I’m going to prove it by solving all the mysteries! It’s what they want me to do.”

“Yes, it is,” Gwendolyn whispered as though afraid she’d be overheard. “But listen, Naoka, they aren’t the only ones seeding mysteries inside the manor. They aren’t the only ones who want things from you.” She was talking quickly, her eyes trying to tell Naoka something she couldn’t verbalize. “We don’t know if it was our Mistresses that changed this book. It could have been something darker, something that wants to lead you astray and into even more danger than they’ll lead you.”

Naoka looked from the girl to the book then back to Gwendolyn. She grinned, the end of her tail lashing back and forth in excitement. “I like this game,” she declared. “A little bit of danger makes everything so much more sexy. But I know there’s no REAL danger. It’s all a game.”

For a moment the pained look on Gwendolyn’s face made her doubt what she’d just said. Gwendolyn looked sincerely worried and more than a little afraid. But a moment later the doubt passed. “You’re playing the game good tonight,” she said, hoping a bit of teasing would break the tension. “Come on, let’s get back to the book. It was just getting good.”

Gwendolyn sighed. “Alright, you painfully naive, overly trusting, and doomed little kitten.”

The scene heated quickly. Once Terin realized she was in danger the villainesses, aided by the Priestess, revealed they’d known who Terin was all along. As the Priestess directed random costumed women to eat Terin out as part of some mysterious and ominous religious ceremony the two villainesses teased and played with Terin.

They stroked her, telling Terin they’d ALWAYS recognize her. “Hide your face behind a mask,” one of them cooed sensually as she played with Terin’s breasts, “but it matters not. We have every inch of your body memorized. You think we could have buried our face in that lovely pussy of yours so many times and not know you just by the smell and taste of your sex? It could be pitch black and we’d know it’s you with just a whiff or lick of your lovely cunt.”

By that point both girls were playing with themselves. As Naoka’s fingers danced on her sex, rubbing and tickling to enjoy the heat of the story but not stoke her fires too hot lest she risk getting off. It left her voice breathy, making the sex scene she was reading sound even steamier.

Gwendolyn, who had no prohibition against cumming without permission, was not holding back. Even if she’d wanted to the increasingly breathy sound of the Kittaran’s narration, along with the sensual sight of her playing with herself, would have been far too much for her.

Naoka didn’t notice how much deeper in the throes of self-pleasure Gwendolyn was, at least not at first. But eventually the girl’s lewd moans drew her attention.

“Don’t stop,” the girl gasped out when Naoka paused her reading on noticing the ghost girl furiously masturbating beside her. “I’m close,” she moaned out, spreading her legs open wide and arching her back as she moaned out a deep, lewd moan of pleasure. As she did this the clothing she’d been wearing faded from sight, leaving her naked.

The sight of the pretty girl’s body writhing on full display suddenly beside her left Naoka’s eyes practically bulging out of her head. Her mind filled with erotic images of what she’d do to Gwendolyn if she could touch her. She saw herself pouncing on the girl, pinning her to the bed and replacing the fingers she was thrusting into herself with two of Naoka’s.

A moment later a different fantasy flashed through her mind, her crawling like a cat to slip between the girl’s open legs and lap like a kitten at her moist, glistening sex. Then, her cunt-hunger growing, feasting on the girl’s sex till she was screaming that should couldn’t take any more.

“Don’t stop,” Gwendolyn gasped. When Naoka kept reading she groaned in frustration. “No, you horny little stray, never mind the book. The fantasies, keep going! You think so loud it feels almost like they are happening…”

Naoka tossed the book onto the night table. Whatever thing hidden in it she was meant to discover would have to wait. THIS was FAR more important.

The Kittaran closed her eyes and burrowed into the pillows and blankets, rolling a bit about to wrap herself up tight and better block out the real world. Once she was encased in bedding she focused fully on her fantasies, thinking them as loud as she could.

In her mind she pictured the scene they’d just abandoned, only in her mind it was Gwendolyn reading to Naoka. Not a ghostly echo of the girl, but the real flesh and blood her that Naoka was able to cuddle into as she listened to her slowly reading the dirty story.

While picturing herself cuddled up tight against the girl Naoka imagined all the ways she’d try and distract Gwendolyn from reading the book. Wiggling and rubbing against her. Letting her hands caress and wander. Flicking her tail under the blankets and curling it against her then dragging it up her thighs. Even breathing on her just right to leave Gwendolyn breathy and distracted all leading to the moment that the girl abandoned the book and gave in, letting Naoka have her way with her.

 Beside the pile of pillows and blankets Naoka was buried under Gwendolyn was floating naked above the bed, her eyes closed as she gasped in delight while she played with herself to the vivid images Naoka was thinking at her. “Never… imagined… how clear… it would be… when you thought loud… on purpose,” she gasped out between moans of pleasure.

Under the bedding Naoka was hidden in the Kittaran grinned so wide her lips hurt. “And you seem better than most at hearing my thoughts,” Naoka teased as she let the fantasy end. “You sound so cute all breathy and moaning. But I bet you’d sound even cuter with a different fantasy, one where YOU get to take charge.”

Naoka then began loudly imagining Gwendolyn stripping her. Securing a ball gag secularly in place in her mouth. In her mindscape Gwendolyn was dressed in a skimpy leather outfit, letting her dominate side out. She was armed with a riding crop that she was using to direct and bully the gagged Kittaran.

“On all fours like the horny little stray you are,” the Gwendolyn in her mind was telling her. “Crawl about. Meow through the gag. Paw at me as you beg for treats. Mmmm… There’s a good kitty. But cuter and sexier. EARN your treats.”

The real Gwendolyn repeatedly gasped out the word “fuck” over and over again. Words kept coming, faster and faster as she masturbated and built heat. “Never occurred to me how hot making an actual animal girl do some pet play would be. There’s an extra level of humiliation… And in your fantasy you look so cute and happy enduring it!”

Naoka took what she said and used it in the fantasy. She pictured herself looking even cuter and happier as she acted like a cat. And she says this pet play stuff is supposed to be humiliating. I can work with that, she thought, imagining all the ways being made to act the cat WOULD humiliate her.

The fantasy was getting her plenty worked up, but she was determined to be a good girl tonight. Although she’d wiggled and wormed a thick bunch of blankets between her legs and was grinding her pussy against them she was refusing to play with herself. She was doing this for Gwendolyn, not for herself.

As she continued to play out the fantasy in her head and enjoy the cute gasps and moans coming from the real Gwendolyn Naoka wondered if this was some of what her Mistresses felt when they were doming her. There was heat. There was sexual stimulation and pleasure. But that’s not where the true joy was coming from. There was a thrill in leading the other girl, in orchestrating things.

There was a high from the power of being in charge she found surprisingly thrilling, although she knew it was a thrill she would seldom go looking for. She craved to be the submissive and the center of attention. Taking the lead like this, this was something special she’d only ever do with women she felt a special soft closeness with.

The thoughts jumbled up the fantasy running through her mind, derailing and changing it. Suddenly the pet play scene was gone, replaced by something for less kinky but FAR more intimate.

Gwendolyn was sitting in a chair, the lights dim. Naoka sat on her lap facing her, leaned over as she kissed and licked her way up the girl’s neck towards her ear. “Love your weird Human ears,” Naoka whispered to the girl as she nuzzled her nose into her ear. “They’re just so… weird. This bit so soft,” she said before kissing then lightly sucking on Gwendolyn’s earlobe.

She kissed and suck on her earlobe for a long time, enjoying the way this made the girl moan softly. Gwendolyn returned the attention by running her hands up the Kittaran’s back then back down to tickle and caress the base of her tail. Naoka’s tail responded by coiling around one of the girl’s arms, giving her something she was starting to recognize as a kind of ultra-intimate hug.

The romantic softness of the fantasy combined with the wrapping of soft, warm bedding was leaving Naoka sleepy. If she’d been alone she probably would have continued things this way till she slipped peacefully to sleep. But she wasn’t alone, Gwendolyn was floating beside and above her, still playing with herself. Although now feeling ready to drift off she planned on thinking the ghost girl to climax before letting that happen.

“So soft and BITEABLE,” the fantasy Naoka whispered into the fantasy Gwendolyn’s ear before biting her earlobe. “And these parts, with their weird almost bone-like hardness, even MORE biteable,” she teased in her fantasy as she nipped and bite all over one ear then the other.

Hearing an increase in gasping and moaning from real Gwendolyn was all Naoka needed to know the biting was working for the girl. She played into it, the fantasy her working her way down from Gwendolyn’s ears. Licking between playful nips. Kissing then sucking and turning that sucking into delightfully painful things that involved teeth.

It was a fantasy so there was no need for consistency. They’d started with Gwendolyn sitting in a chair, Naoka on her lap and facing her. But as the Kittaran’s mouth moved southward the fantasy shifted. Suddenly Gwendolyn was lying in the bed, Naoka kissing, nibbling, and nipping her way down her belly.

“My thighs,” real Gwendolyn gasped out in a needy whine. “Nibble on them! Then attack my pussy. Nip at my labia… Suck on my clit. Yes, oh gods, Naoka, you think so loud and clear it’s like it’s happening! I’m so fucking close. Don’t stop. Lower. Higher. Suck on my clit again. Gods, you’re so fucking good at this. I didn’t even know this was possible…”

She started to go on but whatever her next word was going to be turned into an incomprehensible moan as Gwendolyn started to get off. Naoka continued the fantasy, mixing reality into it. Suddenly her fantasy was her picturing the ghost girl floating beside her cumming, only Naoka was crouched between her floating legs able to touch her and eating her out while she came.

Naoka didn’t stop till Gwendolyn whimpered out, “C-c-can’t take any more…”

She didn’t stop her fantasy, but she did end the sex. She pictured the two of them falling into the blankets, Gwendolyn alive so Naoka could pull her into the confusing pile of bedding and cuddle into her. “Sleep time now,” Naoka cooed happily, unsure if she’d said the words out loud or only in the fantasy.

In the fantasy Gwendolyn was cuddled up close to her, their sweaty bodies tangled together under the now too-hot blankets. Neither cared, they wanted to be lost in the moist, dampness of their intermingled heat and sweat. It was messy and warm and they were both so drained and sleepy… They’d cuddle each other to sleep and deal with needing to bathe in the morning. Or maybe they wouldn’t, maybe they’d wake stinking of each other and happily wallow in it till some external force forced them up from the bed…

* * *

Gwendolyn let out a long, exacerbated sigh as she floated away from the huge four-poster bed Naoka was sleeping in. “Gods, even in her sleep she thinks too loud,” she muttered, rubbing her temples. “She shifted from waking fantasy to dream without me even noticing.”

As she floated towards the Mirror of Dhuarcain The Girl in the Mirror appeared in it. “Oh, I don’t know, I suspect you cumming your pretty little brains out was probably more responsible for you losing track of whether she was awake or not.”

Gwendolyn, her already flush face growing more colored, seemed to realize then she was still naked. She waved a hand in front of her body, the elegant gown she most often appeared in forming around her. “I hate that you get to watch everything that happens in this room,” she snapped as she finished floating up to the mirror.

The Girl in the Mirror smirked at her. “Right, because that’s YOUR thing now. You’re supposed to always be there watching her even if she can’t see you. How convenient for you that few can tell when you’re doing your job. Tell me, how often do you sneak off to spy on Liedia instead?”

Gwendolyn narrowed her eyes and glared at the girl trapped in the mirror. “Why do you have to ruin everything?” As she asked the question she choked up slightly, turning to look away from the girl to wipe a tear away. “You used to be so nice to me when I was alive…”

“You were interesting then,” The Girl in the Mirror said, voice flat. “You were worth loving then,” she added, voice colder and meaner.

Gwendolyn scoffed while hugging herself tightly. “Maybe I’m not anymore, but you NEVER were.”

Behind her The Girl in the Mirror shrugged. “Maybe. But that painfully naive and kindhearted Kittaran loves us both. What do you think about that?”

“I think we’re monsters,” Gwendolyn whispered just loud enough for The Girl in the Mirror to hear her. “We’re ruining her just like we’ve ruined everyone else who’s been a ‘guest of honor’ in this room.”

“You’re wrong about that,” The Girl in the Mirror replied. “We always make them believe they’re special. It lasts just as long as it takes our Mistresses to ruin them and find a place to make use of them. But this one is different, this one IS special. Oh, she’ll end up ruined, but NOT like all the others.”

Gwendolyn, still hugging herself, peeked over her shoulder. “What were you trying to do with the book? Why did you change it like that?”

The Girl in the Mirror flashed a mischievous smile at the ghost girl. “I suppose you’ll never know since you got too horny and asked her to stop reading. Besides, who says I was the one that changed it?”

“I’m going to tell our Mistresses,” Gwendolyn told her as she turned to face the girl. “And they’ll figure out what you’re up to.”

“No, you’re not,” The Girl in the Mirror declared confidently as a white cat strutted into sight in her mirror. She knelt and started petting it as it rubbed up against her.

Gwendolyn blinked. She looked around, confused. Why was she floating visible by the Mirror of Dhuarcain? Had she come to use it after putting Naoka to bed? She must have, the brat who lived in it wasn’t visible, why else would she be over here?

She turned and floated back towards Naoka’s bed. The girl looked so peaceful and happy… “Here’s to hoping tomorrow isn’t the day you discover what monsters we all are,” she muttered as she faded from sight.

Once she’d faded from sight The Girl in the Mirror reappeared, still kneeling and petting the cat that shouldn’t have been there. “It won’t matter if or when she finds out, it won’t change anything,” she told the cat as she scratched behind one of its ears. “She’s a good girl. She’ll always drink the tea and she’ll solve ALL the mysteries, or at least the ones YOU want her to,” she added before grinning evilly and fading from sight.

Part Four

Naoka was aware she’d been hovering in that most delicious space between dream and the dawn of waking. That wonderful space where the dreamscape is painted by the waking world, both swirling together into something made of both but being neither. She clung to the magic twilight of dreaming and dawning of wakefulness, knowing that the moment she was pulled fully in one direction or the other the delightful the blissfully sensual waves of unreality would fail to cling in her memories.

A hand brushed her hair aside so lips could press lightly into her forehead. Was that the dream, the waking, or both?

Kisses. Soft. Warm. A little wet. Those were both the waking world mixing with the swirling fantasy of the dream realm, all mixed together to make something more yet less.

Another hand caressed her cheek before lips brushed against the skin there then pressed in. Another kiss beside her lips followed by one as light as the brush of a feather on them. It was too deliciously real to be dreamworld-based. Wanting more, and wanting it to be fully real, Naoka let the dream world fall away, the waking world winning out and the wonderful between realm fleeing with it.

Perhaps all the kisses hadn’t been part of the dream world. It seemed that they’d all been real. Real lips, sensually teasing her awake. And not just one pair of lips, but two!

Could it be her Mistresses? No… the lips were not plump enough, nor was the weight she felt on the bed to either side of her heavy enough to belong to those wonderfully substantial women. The weights beside her were light, as were the kisses, suggesting dainty youthfulness.

Then there was the smell of the women attached to the lips kissing her. It was all wrong to belong to her Mistresses. Not enough perfume and raw sex, and too many mixed fragrances of the kitchens and maybe a hint of cleaning supplies?

Naoka suspected who was kissing her. It was very likely to be Briar and Brinda, the two servant girls who helped wake and dress her each morning before presenting her with the choice of drinking the special tea which would keep her in heat.

All she had to do was open her eyes to discover the truth, but where was the fun in that? This was another mystery to puzzle out, and if she’d learned anything it was that mysteries built power.

One of her furry ears twitched as a little voice in the back of her mind suggested her reluctance to open her eyes and see who was kissing her might not be about mysteries and building power at all.

The longer my eyes remain closed the more I can cling to the last vestiges of sleep, she sullenly admitted to herself. And once I’m ‘awake’ the kissing will probably stop, she added with a little more honesty.

If it WAS Briar and Brinda this soft, sensual tenderness would be only a ploy to get Naoka’s guard down. They delighted in teasing and bullying her. They SAID it was because they hated her because once both had been their Mistresses’ special guest of honor getting to live in this room. But Naoka thought that wasn’t the truth, at least not the WHOLE truth.

She’d pieced together that the two girls had not been guests of honor at the same time and only after becoming servant girls had they become close. They were far more than just friends and sexual companions, although she’d never heard them admit as much. Naoka was convinced the two were lovers, as emotionally committed to each other as they were sexually committed to their Mistresses.

“Look at the way the lazy little slut tries to pretend she’s still sleeping so we’ll keep on kissing her awake,” Brinda teased after nuzzling her nose against Naoka’s cheek then kissing her once again. “But wake her we must, and we both know the horny little kitten will betray her wakefulness once she’s worked up enough.”

Brinda grabbed Naoka’s chin and turned her face towards her to better lean in for a kiss. As their lips met Naoka struggled to maintain the illusion that she was still asleep. Her mind raced to keep ahead of hormones and desires that were flaring up as the girl’s lip work shifted from soft and tender to wet and passionate. How much would she return such kisses in her sleep? How much could she STOP herself from moaning into the girl’s mouth and wiggling as her body vibrated with arousal?

“We both know she’ll lose before long,” Briar sneered. “It was you who wanted to play this game with her, not me,” she sighed as she began slowly pulling the blankets covering Naoka’s naked body off the girl.

The feel of the cool air hitting first her neck, then her upper chest, then her small perky breasts left Naoka struggling even more not to reveal she was awake. She knew deeper under the covers her furry tail was lashing wildly, betraying how excited she was. She’d seen that both the girls were fond of her breasts and hoped now that they were revealed they’d grow distracted.

“Such pretty little kitty titties,” Briar sighed as she abandoned what she’d been doing with the blankets so she could lean over Naoka and kiss the girl’s breasts. “So little and they get SO hard so fast,” she giggled, brushing her lips around Naoka’s areolas before gently kissing the now swollen nubs of one nipple before moving on to the other.

Brinda had not stopped kissing her during this. The intensity of the kisses had slowly grown and by that point she was sloppily making out with the “sleeping” Kittaran, the Human girl’s tongue spending as much time in Naoka’s mouth as it did messily licking and lapping at her lips and the area around her mouth.

The shift in how Briar was leaning over Naoka’s naked body coupled with the pulling away of her lips from her breasts left a clear picture in the Kittaran’s mind. Briar had looked up and seen her companion lost in the sloppy, wet kissing. The huff of jealousy that followed was only one more piece of evidence that the two WERE lovers and that Briar, the bossier and more fiery of the two girls, was not in the mood to see her partner lost so deeply in the lips of another.

 “Game’s over,” Briar declared, voice sullen and full of petty jealousy. Suddenly she had hold of both of Naoka’s nipples, pinching the nubs hard enough to make the Kittaran gasp in response to the sudden and not altogether unpleasing flash of pain. A moment later Briar twisted the Kittaran’s nipples hard enough to cause the girl to yawl in pain and thrash about, throwing both the serving girls off her.

For a short time Naoka was all cat, a wild hissing whirl of feminine fury clawing and biting at Briar. Brinda was knocked back off the bed before Briar, laughing hysterically, made a quick retreat out of Naoka’s reach.

“Look at her tail,” Briar declared, laughing in delight as she pointed at Naoka, crouched on all fours on the bed like a feral beast. “Standing stiff and puffed-up light a scrub brush! Oh, she DID NOT like that!”

Naoka bared her teeth and hissed at Briar before forcing herself to calm down. She plopped herself back on the bed, sitting up while pulling the covers over her lap to hide her lower half. “That wasn’t nice,” she half hissed at Briar as she held her aching nipples. “You twisted them far too hard with no warmup.”

“Oh, you LOVED it,” Briar said with a dismissive wave as she wiped tears of mirth from her eyes.

“I didn’t,” Naoka blurted out as she let go of her breasts so she could reach under the covers to begin smoothing out the puffed-up fur of her tail. “It was too sudden! I don’t enjoy it that way,” she huffed petulantly, glaring at Briar.

“Liar,” Brinda said as she rose from where she’d been lying and laughing on the ground. “You adore sudden and unexpected escalation like that. You were awake and eager for something to happen. You love the way we tease and torment you.”

Naoka pursed her lips and glared at Brinda, wanting to deny it but finding she couldn’t. “IF I like it, and I’m not admitting I do, I would not wish to be woken so every day.”

Brinda grabbed the short skirt of her skimpy maid uniform and did a little curtsy. “As you wish,” she said, smiling mischievously.

Naoka whirled her head and glared at Briar. “And I will NEVER enjoy being punished for someone else’s jealousy!”

Briar scoffed in outrage. “Jealous? Me? Of YOU?” When Brinda put a dainty hand to her lips and giggled Briar pointed an angry glare at her. She put her hands on her hips and huffed, “And what are YOU giggling about?”

Brinda shook her head and grinned. “Nothing,” she said in a tone that suggested it very much wasn’t nothing. “It’s just… well, she has you, doesn’t she? You DO get jealous when I’m too soft with other women. Just admit it.”

“Never,” Briar said in a huff as she jutted her chin up. She stomped away from the bed, arms crossed.

“You ARE right about her,” Brinda whispered to Naoka as she sat on the bed beside her and placed a reassuring hand on the Kittaran’s lap, “but I fear she’ll make you pay for it later.”

Naoka’s ears perked up as she gave the girl her full attention. She leaned in slightly, distracted only for a moment by how close their lips were, then asked, “So you two are lovers?”

Brinda smiled, glanced at Briar, then ran a hand through her black hair as she sighed contentedly. When she looked back at Naoka she asked, “Aren’t all our Mistresses’ servants potential lovers? We couple when they command it, and we share our bodies freely when we’ve no specific commands to do otherwise. It is the magic of this place and why we choose to stay. Endless domination, submission, and sensual playtime with near countless women of all ages, shapes, and races.”

Naoka, her tail finally smoothed and calmed, reached a hand up and gently placed her palm on the flattest part of Brinda’s upper chest. “But not all of us share what comes deep from here,” she said, nodding to the girl’s heart while keeping eye contact. “You are not just friends and sexual companions, you are LOVERS. Or am I wrong?”

Brinda placed her hands over Naoka’s as the smile that had been full of fond longing for Briar became one full of a deep sadness directed at Naoka. The look caught Naoka off guard and left her confused, a feeling that increased when Brinda leaned in closer.

She thought the girl meant to kiss her, but as their lips neared the girl turned her head and lifted her lips so she could whisper in one of Naoka’s furry cat ears. “There are many dangerous games to be played here, and the game of love might be the most dangerous of all. A bit of friendly advice: don’t play the game of love here, and when you see others daring to play it don’t mention what you see.”

When she pulled away she stopped to give Naoka a soft peck on the forehead. “And do remember we’re not what we seem,” she said as her expression grew serious and fierce. “We’re not sweet, horny serving girls. We’ve remained because we’re right little monsters, each and every one of us.”

“And if you ever think of intentionally getting in the way of our love games we’ll fucking devour you,” Briar said as she walked up, pushing a small, wheeled tray cart with a sheet thrown over it to hide what it carried.

Naoka blinked, looking from girl to girl. “I adore you both,” she said as Brinda released Naoka’s hand and pulled away. “I would never want to come between you, and I’m more than happy to be a prop in whatever games you play, especially if they help you grow and stay close. I want to help everyone here as much as I can!”

By the time she was done speaking Brinda had made her way to Briar. She teasingly poked the girl in the side, giggling and saying, “I do believe she is saying if we enjoy the game of jealousy she’s giving us permission to play it using her.”

Briar slipped an arm around the waist of the taller Brinda and pulled her close in an intimate and possessive manner. “Noted and appreciated,” Briar told Naoka. “But it’s time for other games now. You need to be dressed. Our Mistresses have chosen your outfit for you today, which will be part of the games they will be using YOU as a prop in today.”

She then grabbed the sheet on the tray and whipped it off, revealing Naoka’s “outfit” for the day. At first glance it seemed nothing more than a pile of bondage gear, which on closer inspection is exactly what it proved to be.

There were a great many sets of bondage cuffs with metal chains and links to connect them. A quick count left her thinking there had to be at least four sets, although the way they were piled up left her uncertain of the exact number. There was no collar, but of course there wouldn’t need to be. She had HER collar on and so far her Mistresses had not so much as suggested it would ever be replaced by another.

The “outfit” seemed to be completed by a ball gag. That more than anything left Naoka purring. It was her daily outfit, something she was meant to wear all day until she was told to take it off. What wonderfully fiendish sexual torments did her Mistresses have planned for her that would involve a day spent naked while in so many bondage cuffs and with her mouth gagged?

  “Listen to her purr,” Brinda teased with an amused giggle. “I don’t think either of us was ever so excited by the prospect of a full day naked and ‘dressed up’ in bondage gear.”

Briar rolled her eyes and scoffed. “I don’t think our Mistresses ever put so much thought into our torments when we were the guests of honor in this room. They dressed both of us like dolls, with the bondage gear only coming AFTER undressing us. We were too normal to hold their attention for long,” she said with a heavy sigh of resigned disappointment.

“Up, kitty,” Brinda said as she grabbed Naoka’s hands and pulled her out of the bed. “Time to get dressed. And just ignore Briar’s bitter mutterings. She still feels spurned that she was ‘graduated’ out of this room so quickly.”

As Naoka let the girl pull her from the bed her eyes locked onto Briar’s. “If you were unhappy with not being the center of attention why did you stay?”

Briar responded with a bitter laugh. “Center of attention? Gods, you’re such a spoiled, naïve little twit. No, vapid little kitten, neither of us was ever the center of attention in the way YOU have been. None of the ‘guests of honor’ who have stayed in this room have maintained even a sliver of the attention you’ve received. Honestly, I don’t see what makes you so special.”

Once Naoka was on her feet Brinda abandoned her hands and turned to Briar, playfully poking her in the belly once more to make her giggle. “Liar. You know EXACTLY what’s so special about the kitten. It’s why we begged to be given this duty every morning.”

Briar scoffed and turned her nose up. “I NEVER begged.”

Brinda moved once more to poke her belly in playful admonition, but at the last moment her hands darted up. She grabbed Briar’s nipples through her skimpy maid uniform and twisted, making the girl yelp in surprise. “You LOVE to beg,” she teased, keeping a tight grip of the girl’s nipples and twisting hard enough to bring Briar to her knees. “Now beg or I’ll stop.”

Naoka blinked, certain she’d misheard. It HAD to have been, “Beg and I’ll stop.”

“I’m begging you,” Briar whined and whimpered in delight, eyes full of adoration and love as she stared up at the tall Brinda looming above her. “Please keep tormenting my nipples so!”

Brinda turned to flash a proud grin at Naoka. “See? She LOVES begging! And she does it so well, our Mistresses say so all the time,” she said before turning back to Briar and twisting her nips extra hard.

The girl’s delighted wail of pain left Naoka’s tail lashing. She found herself reaching up and pinching her own nipples as she felt a flare of… something. Jealously? No, not quite. The word didn’t feel right. She’d always thought that the word referred to a possessive feeling, a want for someone NOT to be with another. She didn’t mind that the girls were playing their game together. She WANTED others to be together in the most fulfilling and meaningful ways possible; she just longed to be included if she was present.

“You’re meant to be dressing me,” she blurted out, slightly ashamed she felt the need to force the focus back on her.

“We’re busy,” Brinda snapped, twisting and tugging on Briar’s nipples to make her how out a fresh bout of pained sexual joy. “And you’re far too spoiled. We’ll delight in making you suffer through being ignored for a few brief moments. Busy yourself by seeing if you can puzzle out which bondage cuffs are meant to go where on you.”

Naoka let out a slight, low hiss of annoyance. Her tail lashed so wildly in annoyance she felt the need to grab it. Pouting, she stomped to the tray cart while stroking her tail soothingly. Before beginning the task given to her she looked around the room hoping for some kind of diversion.

No, she told herself in a moment of self-reflective honesty, I’m looking for someone to pay attention to me. I want, no NEED, to be the center of SOMEONE’S attention.

Her eyes darted first to the Mirror of Dhuarcain, but there was no visible hint of the mirror’s bratty inhabitant. Had The Girl in the Mirror ever appeared while Briar and Brinda had been in the room? Naoka didn’t think so, but her memories turned to mist as she tried to grab hold of past mornings. She felt that at the best of times she could remember a few, yet so many more had to have passed.

Next, her eyes darted around the room for a hint of Gwendolyn the Ghost Girl. She HAD to be there with her. It was, after all, the ghost girl’s task to always be watching over Naoka to report all her doings to their Mistresses. But just like The Girl in the Mirror, it wasn’t often that she appeared when living women other than their Mistresses were there.

Deeply annoyed that there was no one to give her attention, and little bitter Briar and Brinda were still having fun playing their game without her, Naoka begrudgingly went to the task given to her.

Had Briar’s delighted huffs, yelps, and occasional screams of pain not been distracting her the task would have been done quickly. But the sounds not only distracted her, they also worked her up. And that made EVERY task a challenge. The hornier and more worked up she got the harder thinking clearly became.

That made her glance at the second cart the two servant girls had brought into her room that morning. The wheeled tray cart had what it had on it every day: two small, ornate teapots with fragrant leaves and herbs steeping in them. One would ensure she remained in heat, while the other would put an end to the state.

As a Kittaran it was a potent choice. Drink the tea that kept her in heat and she’d remain a sexual being, driven by maddening sexual needs. Drink the other and she’d no longer be a sexual being. Within days, hours maybe even, she’d no longer be able to feel sexual urges. More than that, she’d be biologically unable to even understand them.

Trying to imagine what that would be like made the young Kittaran shudder. She adored the life she had, but drinking the OTHER tea would be so much more than putting an end to it. The way her Mistress Madelynn had explained it left her with the impression she would barely be able to remember all the sexual things that had happened to her while in heat. She’d be incapable of understanding them, leading to her mind half burying the memories.

I will ALWAYS drink the tea, she vowed. Always choose this life. Never leave. I’ll remain, solve all the mysteries, and lose myself further in this wonderful place and all its sensual games and dangers.

The tea would wait. She had to be dressed first, and she now suspected Brinda and Briar wouldn’t begin dressing her till she’d finished the task given to her.

Matching up the bondage cuffs was easy as each set was a slightly different size. The ones meant for ankles and wrists were easy to pick out, but the other two sets were a bit harder to puzzle out. One was only a little larger than the first two. Perhaps meant for her upper arms? She’d seen girls wearing bondage cuffs there.

Or had she worn them herself? Trying to remember seemed to make doing so more difficult, like the magic of the place she lived in delighted in keeping her uncertain of what had happened to her in this place.

It was the final set that puzzled her the most. They were so large! Even though she’d thickened out compared to the scrawny, half-starved street urchin she’d been when her Mistresses had taken her in she was still very slender of limb. She could easily imagine some of the thicker servant girls needing bondage cuffs this thick, but her?

Naoka closed her eyes as she stroked the black leather and traced the metal rings worked into the cuffs. Where on her body would the size fit best? If her ankles, wrists, and upper arms already had cuffs what was left?

Her eyes flew open and her tail vibrated with excitement. “My thighs,” she whispered. “They must be for my thighs!”

“Seems she’s figured it out,” Brinda said, finally releasing her delightfully cruel grip of her fellow serving girl’s nipples. “Come on, Briar, we need to dress the horny little thing.”

Naoka looked over her shoulder to see Briar still on her knees, clinging tightly to her breasts. She was panting with eyes heavily hooded and a face deeply flushed red. “A moment, please,” she begged while grinning in delight. “Gods that was incredible,” she added as she closed her eyes and smiled serenely. “My nips are going to ache for HOURS!”

Brinda leaned over to kiss her forehead. “A treat for you knowing our work after this will keep us apart for most of the day. To remember me and keep you wet and eager for when we can be together again.”

Naoka’s ears perked up as she cocked her head in interest. “What work do you have to do when you’re done with me?”

Brinda strode gracefully to the Kittaran in a way that left Naoka aware of how attractive the girl’s long legs were. Images of those long legs draped over her shoulders, her thighs pressed against her cheeks as Naoka feasted on the moist glory between the girl’s legs, nearly caused her to miss what Brinda was telling her. “Something for our Mistresses, but beyond that it’s none of your business,” she proclaimed.

By then Briar had gotten to her feet, although she was still flushed, panting, and holding her breasts to soothe her abused nipples. “She’s not telling you only because she doesn’t know,” the girl said. “But I happen to know more than she does. Our Mistresses are entertaining a guest today, one of the women of importance that they’ve spent so much time wooing to join them in their grand conspiracy.”

That piqued Naoka’s interest even more, momentarily chasing away the distracting, lewd images flittering through her mind. “Do you know who? Are they hosting Astani again so soon?”

Both serving girls gave her quizzical looks.

“So soon?” Brinda asked.

“Yes, I spent nearly the whole day yesterday with her and our Mistresses,” Naoka told her, certain they must have known that.

Brinda looked at Briar who shook her head and shrugged. “I don’t know what to tell you,” Briar replied. “She’s dumb and easily confused.”

When Brinda looked back at Naoka she gave her a sad, patient look as though placating someone sick in the mind. “Your easily frazzled Kittaran mind is all mixed up. That was WEEKS ago!”

“No,” Naoka said as she furrowed her brow in confusion. “It was yesterday. I remember. I’m certain of it,” she insisted, sounding not at all certain.

Briar had retrieved a brush as Naoka had been talking to Brinda. When she started brushing out Naoka’s messy bed hair she made a hushing, soothing sound. “You are mistaken and needlessly agitated,” she told her. “We know how much time has passed. After all, we dress you and give you the choice of teas each morning.”

“And we bathe you each morning it’s required,” Brinda added. “I am fairly certain if you’d spent the entire day, and certainly most of an intense night, with our Mistresses and that charming but insatiable Priestess you’d be in desperate need of bathing this morning. But you look and smell so pristine I assume you must have bathed before bed last night!”

Naoka, confused, lifted an arm and bent her face slightly to give her armpit a sniff. She SHOULD have reeked and been in desperate need of bathing after the intense day and night she remembered. But Brinda was correct, she smelled as though she had bathed just before bed.

“Is this a new game?” Naoka asked as she met Brinda’s eyes and held her gaze. “One of your delightfully mean tricks? Did you bathe me in my sleep? Use some magic to do it? Is this a new way to bully me, by making me question what’s real? If so it’s… unusual, but I could see enjoying it.”

Brinda leaned to the side, eyes leaving Naoka’s as she looked past her to meet Brinda’s eyes. “Poor thing is so easily confused. Would WE bully her?”

“Never,” Briar said, grabbing Naoka’s hair as she brushed the bottom out then gave it a firm tug that was hard enough to make the Kittaran let out a small yelp. “Do not yelp so,” she barked as she forced the brush past a particularly stubborn tangle, “it’s unladylike.”

“There, all done,” she declared soon after. “Now to dress her!”

Naoka was still uncertain about what had just transpired. Was this just another game being played, or had she truly lost her sense of time so much? She was used to things having happened more than a few days ago being confused, but to be so confused about YESTERDAY? That unsettled her.

Before Briar left to put the brush away she leaned in close to whisper in one of Naoka’s furry cat ears from behind. “You still think too loudly,” she whispered. “But if you must think such questions so loud I shall answer them with a question of my own. Why can’t it be both? Perhaps you DID lose your sense of time and we ARE working to torment you by making that confusion worse.”

With that being said she pulled away, declaring, “Or maybe not,” before giving Naoka’s ass a good slap. The surprised, delighted yelp it caused had both servant girls laughing in their own delight.

“I say if she’s so convinced everything is a game we make a game of dressing her,” Brinda suggested as she grabbed a set of bondage cuffs from the wheeled cart they were piled on.

“Oh, I agree,” Briar said when she returned and grabbed a set as well.

Naoka hopped up and down while clapping in excitement, pushing out of mind the confusing and slightly ominous exchange that had just passed between them. “A game of teasing and bullying as you dress?” she asked hopefully. “I’d enjoy that! Yes, please!”

Both girls gave her a subservient nod. “If it’s what the pretty little miss wishes, then her obedient servants shall oblige,” Briar replied, flashing a sinister grin to Brinda. “You’ve already had some fun with my breasts, so I say I get tops so I can get some titty time in, and you get bottoms?”

“Agreed,” Brinda said with an eager, evil smile.

“Dressing” Naoka in the bondage cuffs and ball gag should have been a fairly simple and quick endeavor, but to Naoka’s delight the two serving girls made the task last what had to have been nearly an hour.

It started with Brinda securing a set of the cuffs to Naoka’s upper arms. She explained Naoka’s arms were to be pulled back, with the link connecting the cuffs keeping her upper arms pulled partially back.

“It will do wonderful things to your posture, leaving your chest pressed out at all times,” she cooed as she finished securing the cuffs in place. Once she pulled the Kittaran’s arms back and linked the cuffs together Naoka understood the girl hadn’t been exaggerating. They forced her to keep her chest pressed out, her small perky breasts pressed front and center.

“Mmmm… so lovely,” Brinda cooed as she started feeling up Naoka’s breasts. Gentle at first, but firmer and with greedier gropes and squeezes as she went on.

“But lovely as they are I can’t stop thinking about how nice kissing you was,” she added, her hands abandoning Naoka’s breasts before slithering their way up Naoka’s upper chest, up her neck, then over her collar before finally settling on her cheeks.

As she turned Naoka to face her she leaned in close as though to kiss the Kittaran but paused just before their lips met. It left Naoka whimpering with desire. She could have easily leaned in to close the last bit of space between their lips, but the moment the two girls had begun putting the bondage cuffs on her she’d settled quickly and happily into subspace. She was a passive toy now, existing to endure delightful torments. She was a thing others got to command and do things to, while she would remain blissfully free of agency.

At least that’s what everyone playing the game would pretend. For it WAS just a game. The most delightful game in the world, but still just a game. She held the true power. All she had to do was mutter her safeword and the game would be over.

It was also the kind of game that could be played along with others, something Brinda reminded Naoka of as she went on. “Could kiss you. WANT to kiss you. Something about your mouth… How wet it is. Your tongue is… intense. Something feline about it. A bit too rough, but not in an unpleasant way.”

The girl moved her face a bit closer, their lips ALMOST touching. She lowered her voice as she kept speaking, making her breath steamy and heavy. “But I think Briar might not like me making out with you again. We know each other well. It IS as you say, we’re not just companions, we’re lovers. I know that kissing you THAT way again today would hurt her, and not in a fun way.”

Through all this Briar had been securing the bondage cuffs to Naoka’s ankles and thighs with maddening slowness. She’d positioned herself so that her face was most often in front of Naoka’s crotch, allowing her to tease her ceaselessly by breathing and panting on her pussy.

Sometimes she’d lean down as she secured a leather strap, making as though her eyesight was poor and she needed a closer look. It was just an excuse to get her face close to another part of Naoka’s exposed skin so she could breathe on her to tease and work the girl up. Sometimes she’d even brush her nose or cheek against some skin, further working up the excitable Kittaran. But always Briar’s face returned to hover near Naoka’s pussy, the heat coming from her breath making a very different, but just as moist, heat radiate from the Kittaran’s sex.

By the time Brinda was whispering breathily against Naoka’s lips Briar had finished securing the four bondage cuffs to the girl’s thighs and ankles but had yet to begin connecting them with the short chains and clasps hanging from the metal hooks sewn into the cuffs.

“Oh yes, I’d be quite hurt if you made out with her again,” Briar said, speaking into Naoka’s pussy with hot, steamy words that made the Kittaran shiver. By that point she was so turned on she could smell her own arousal and imagined the air around her sex was muggy and moist from how sopping wet she was. “I could make out with her, it’s only fair. But you took heads, I got bottoms. So I guess I’ll just have to make out with the kitty’s pretty pussy.”

Briar slipped her hands around Naoka’s body, grabbing hold of the upper swell of her perky little ass. At the same time as she pulled her body forward Briar shoved her face into the Kittaran’s sex. A moment later her mouth was open and she was making out with the girl’s dripping sex, her sloppy, messy kisses mixing her saliva with the dripping and oozing juices flowing freely from the worked-up Kittaran.

Naoka threw her head back and let out a low, long sound that was half moan and half purr. It was a sound that was interrupted by a yelp as Briar grabbed a handful of hair and yanked hard, partially ruining the building pleasure Naoka was losing herself in. “Remember your first rule,” she said with cruel glee. “No cumming without permission, which is something we can’t give to you.”

The reminder came at just the right time to help Naoka pull back from where she’d been going. She groaned in frustration and then wiggled in a half-hearted attempt to try to escape what Briar was doing with her mouth.

Brinda still had a tight hold of Naoka’s hair and was keeping the Kittaran’s head yanked back. “Don’t worry,” Brinda told her with a gleefully evil grin on her face. “We’re the dearest of friends now, right? You’ve given us permission to play all sorts of games with you, especially to tease and bully you. If you get close I’ll ruin your orgasm,” she said in mock benevolence.

She eased up on her grip of Naoka’s hair and used her other hand to fondle the girl’s breasts in a way Naoka found both pleasing and perfectly complimented what Briar was doing with her mouth. She quickly lost herself in the bliss of the moment and started cresting towards climax, only to discover Brinda had not been teasing when promising to ruin the girl’s orgasms.

Just as Naoka started to crest to climax the girl yanked her hair and pulled her head into an awkward, unpleasant angle. At the same time she grabbed the meatiest part of the Kittaran’s breast as far away from her nipple as possible and pinched hard. If the hair pulling had been angled a bit differently or done a bit less harshly it would have heightened her pleasure, not ruined it. If Brinda had pinched her nipple, or if the amount of meat she’d grabbed between her fingers had been a little less or a little more, it might have felt good. But it didn’t. The pain wasn’t fun pain, leading to it destroying all the momentum she’d built towards climax.

A flash of emotions ran through Naoka. Simmering anger that left her wanting to snap at the girl for hurting her. Frustration from orgasm denial that left her hissing like a feral cat. Thankful adoration that the girl was helping her follow her rules mixed with disappointment she wouldn’t earn any funishments for breaking them.

“Aww, poor frustrated kitten,” Brinda cooed cruelly as she eased up on the girl’s hair. “That hissing, though! It IS delightful. It does something to my insides, makes me wet… Fills me with lust I just need to kiss out.” She twisted Naoka’s head and moved to kiss her but at the last minute shifted her mouth to the side. “Oh, that’s right, no more making out today. But I MUST put this frisky mouth of mine to work. Surely my lover won’t mind if I LICK the kitten, no?”

Briar pulled her mouth away from Naoka’s pussy just long enough to blurt out, “I find licking acceptable. Lick away!”

Brinda licked Naoka. She licked her lips, teasingly at first then dragging her tongue wide and fat against them before licking up the side of Naoka’s face. She licked her nose then up between her eyebrows and down her cheek until she reached the girl’s chin. There she sucked on it a bit, moaning and giggling.

“I AM having fun, but I’m thinking you’ve got other bits more lickable and suckable,” Brinda declared before messily licking her way down Naoka’s neck. Soon her mouth was on one of Naoka’s nipples. She lapped at it like a kitten at cream. She pressed her tongue into the girl’s small firm breasts and dragged it from one tit to the other, leaving a thick trail of slimy saliva. She greedily sucked on the girl’s nipples. She nipped at them. She did everything she could to complement the wonderful messy makeout session Briar was having with Naoka’s pussy.

And then, just as Naoka was about to cum, they BOTH ruined the building orgasm. Brinda jerked Naoka’s hair in a different and even more unpleasant way while Briar pulled her mouth off Naoka’s cunt so she could chomp on the thickest part of her outer leg just under one of the bondage cuffs on her thigh. All of it hurt, but none of the pain was the right kind of pain.

As Naoka hissed in frustration she self-soothed by thinking about how good the time between this moment and the next denied orgasm would be. They’d worked her up quite a bit and her mind was now deeply sex-addled, a state that would only grow worse until she was able to get off. It was a kind of inebriation unique to Kittarans in heat. Delightful yet frustrating, especially if she wanted to think clearly.

Thankfully, she didn’t need or want to think. She just wanted to enjoy the servant girls’ torment.

“I think she’s good and worked up, don’t you?” Briar asked.

“Oh yes, you can see it in her eyes. Will barely be able to hold a thought,” Brinda agreed. “I think our fun is done. Let’s finish getting her dressed.”

“What?” Naoka blurted out. “No! No, you can’t be done!”

But they could, and the way they were busying themselves connecting the bondage cuffs proved they would soon be finished. The bondage cuffs on her ankles and thighs were each connected to each other, both with just enough length to them to let her awkwardly shuffle but not properly walk. The cuffs on her wrists were connected by longer chains to the ones on her thighs. She suspected the length was just long enough to give her the freedom to help break her fall if she fell but not enough freedom to reach up and grab something sitting on the edge of a table.

Naoka adored being bound, and the prospect of having to remain this way all day excited her. But the two had worked her into an intense state of debilitating horny-dumb brain resulting in her being able to think of nothing other than the satisfaction that had been denied her.

“I WANT MORE!” she demanded, punctuating the sentence with a huff that turned into a half-hissed feline mewling of frustration.

When she opened her mouth to make another demand one of the servant girls shoved the ball gag in her mouth. In a dizzying flash the two girls had it secured in place, secured around her head with the leather straps attached to it and muffling any further outbursts.

“There, all dressed. Now the tea.”

Naoka was dizzy with arousal and frustration. The world was a blur around her, keeping her from telling Brinda and Briar apart. The feel of their hands on her, ensuring she didn’t tumble over as she tested out walking bound up the way she was, made Naoka purr deep in her chest. Both girls giggle in response, stroking and petting her, stoking her carnal fires but not giving her anywhere near the kind of sensual attention she craved.

Even after they stood her in front of the wheeled cart containing the two pots of steeping tea the haze of arousal refused to clear enough for Naoka to tell the two girls apart. It brought back distant memories of her earliest time in the manor, when the two girls had seemed undefined and interchangeable. It had only been after she’d learned their names that they’d seemed unique women she could tell apart.

“You must make your choice,” one of the servant girls declared as she poured some of the tea into a small teacup.

“Which tea shall you drink?” the other servant girl asked, pouring steaming fluid from the other pot into the second teacup.

“Will you drink the tea and stay in heat?” the first asked, holding up the teacup.

“Or will you drink THIS tea and soon no longer be in heat and thus leave our Mistresses’ service?”

Even with her mind so muddled the choice required no thought. Naoka nodded to the tea that would keep her in heat without a moment’s hesitation.

“Take her ball gag out just for a moment,” the girl holding the chosen tea commanded her companion.

They both went around the cart, one of them holding the teacup up, the other working to momentarily loosen Naoka’s ball gag so she could be fed the tea.

“Why don’t you kiss it into her,” the one who had loosened the ball gag suggested. “We’re not Kittarans, so the tea won’t do anything to us.”

“Alright,” the girl holding the teacup replied. She poured most of the tea into her mouth then handed the cup to the other girl. A moment later she had hold of Naoka’s face and was kissing the tea into her.

It felt like a dream to Naoka. Was it really happening? It was so intimate and sensual… Not just the strange, unexpected sharing of fluids this way, but that it was THIS tea. Her entire life at her Mistresses’ manor depended on her drinking this tea. To be given it this way… The unexpected intimacy disturbed her, a feeling made worse by being unsure which of the servant girls was the one kissing the tea into her.

 The girl pulled away long after Naoka had swallowed all the tea she’d transferred to her mouth. They’d kissed for a long time, with the other servant girl crowding in to kiss on her too. For a short time they’d passed her back and forth, battling for who had access to her lips and whose tongue would get to invade Naoka’s mouth for the moment.

And then it was over. The girls had pulled away and Naoka was left even more muddled and lost in a heat haze of arousal and unsated sexual needs.

* * *

Naoka was so horny-brained she barely knew where she was. The servant girls tending to her had led her from her bedroom, marching her through the halls of the manor while continuing to tease and work her up. They caressed and kissed. They pinched and spanked all the right places. They twisted and slapped her in all the right ways.

By the time they reached their destination Naoka was panting heavily through her ball gag. Her legs were weak and shaky, mostly from how worked up and turned on she was, but also partially from the awkward shuffle the bondage gear she was wearing was making her walk.

The Kittaran was vaguely aware of the servant girls handing her off to someone. No, two someones. The sight of the two women, tall and thick, left her panting even harder. Both women’s incredible bodies were a sensual thrill. They each wore skimpy outfits that were little more than fancy lingerie that left the most pleasing and enticing parts of their curvaceous anatomy on prominent display.

Naoka’s carnally hungry eyes darted from woman to woman, feasting on the sight of their soft fullness. When the women moved the slight jiggling of their pressed-up breasts left her dizzy with excitement. When they spoke to her Naoka’s eyes flicked to their mouths, darting between them. Both women had such wonderfully full lips. She wanted to be kissing them. To have them kiss her. To have those full lips sucking her most sensitive of places!

It took the two amused women some time to get Naoka to focus enough to make her realize who they were. Madelynn and Selwyn, her Mistresses. Yes, who else could be such a delicious feast for the eyes? And who else would she have been brought to at this time of day? It was breakfast time, meaning they were about to “feed” Naoka her morning orgasm.

Naoka purred so loudly she was convinced the two women could feel it from several feet away. Her tail lashed in excitement. She drooled a bit more around the ball gag. She bounced on her toes, rising and falling in excitement as she waited for them to tell her how they would give the Kittaran her breakfast.

“Those little fiends did a real number on her this morning,” Madelynn was saying to her partner. “Are we sure we want to keep them as our pet’s dressing maids?”

Selwyn grinned evilly and nodded. “Oh, yes, those nasty little sluts are right where we want them. Look at how they’ve brought us our precious kitten! So worked up and addle-brained she can barely think.”

The woman strode to Naoka, swaying her hips and slamming her feet down to make her breasts jiggle more. She smirked at the sight of Naoka’s eyes centering on her tits then practically bulging out of her head.

There was a natural height difference between the woman and the small Kittaran that was left even more pronounced at the moment thanks to the heels the woman was wearing. When she reached the girl she took advantage of the height difference, leaning down in a way that left her breasts practically hanging in the girl’s face.

Naoka panted through her gag. Her tail lashed wildly. She moaned and wiggled, wanting to bury her face in the voluminous breasts dangling in front of her. Somehow she managed to keep herself under control, ogling and drooling but not acting on her barely controlled desires.

“Focus, pet,” Selwyn cooed as she stroked the girl’s cheek then slid a finger under her chin. She forced Naoka to look away from her breasts and up into her intense, dark eyes. “Focus on your Mistress. Focus on her words.”

She sent out a little subtle magic from her finger into the girl’s mind, forcing it to clear for a bit so that the Kittaran COULD focus on her words.

“Are you hungry for your breakfast?”

Naoka nodded vigorously, moaning hungrily through her ball gag and purring loudly as she closed her eyes, all while turning her head to rub her cheek against her Mistress’ hand.

 “Focus, pet,” Selwyn told Naoka, sending another small wave of subtle magic cascading into the girl’s mind to help her do so. She pulled away, drawing back so Naoka wouldn’t be tempted to keep rubbing against her. “FOCUS.”

Naoka closed her eyes. She took in a long, slow, deep breath. As she did she tried to cool the simmering of her body, suppressing her raging desires. Her Mistress had something to tell her. She HAD to focus. She was a good girl who did what she was told. And if she did she’d get treats and be fed breakfast!

When she opened her eyes Madelynn was standing next to Selwyn, one arm wrapped around the other woman’s waist. The sight of her Mistresses touching each other nearly caused her to lose all focus she’d gathered. It was such a casual thing, yet there was so much emotion and sensuality in it. The two women were partners in all meanings of the word, and the way they touched each other…

Naoka closed her eyes, shivering as sensual fantasies flooded her mind. It was a confused jumble. Her Mistresses fucking and making love and playing out kinky games of bondage, dominance, and submission with each other. Those wild, hectic fantasies got further jumbled by Naoka inserting herself into each scene that flashed through her mind. Part of their love, their lust, the center of all their kinky games yet only a prop to help them better express their lust and love for each other.

“FOCUS,” both her Mistresses boomed in affectionate yet domineering tones.

With a slight startled jump the fantasies were driven away. Naoka’s eyes flew open as her tail went rigid and puffed up. With the bondage cuffs on her wrists chained to the cuffs on her thighs she only had limited use of her arms and hands. She had to flick her tail to one of her hands so it could try to smooth out the puffed-up fur, something that always helped her focus.

“There’s a good girl,” Madelynn told Naoka. “You’re owed an explanation about the outfit we’ve chosen for you today,” she began. “You are going to spend the day with us as an item on display with no agency, without even a voice.”

“But that goes beyond the ball gag,” Selwyn said, picking up the explanation when Madelynn paused. “You’re allowed no communication to others aside from the use of your nonverbal safe word. You are not to try to speak, you are not to nod or shake your head in answer to any question.”

“You are just to be there,” Madelynn picked back up. “To be a thing to be admired and enjoyed by all with ALL their senses. That means any woman in the same room with you may enjoy you however they please.”

“And that includes the servant girls,” Selwyn added, smiling slyly as she glanced at the handful of servant girls busy around the room they were.

Naoka’s eyes darted about, noticing them for the first time. She felt a little ashamed she HADN’T noticed them till that point. She wanted to think it was because she was so worked up and horny-brained but instantly knew that couldn’t be the reason.

If anything that would be a reason for her to be even MORE aware of their presence. Those wonderfully skimpy maid outfits they wore… Their legs on display, the skirts so short a teasing glimpse of their bottoms and womanhood shown each time they bent over. And the low-cut tops! Gods, the glorious sight that left on the busty ones. And all that wonderful flesh left on display on the smaller-chested ones. Whenever her attention was drawn to them she was left salivating and wanting to lick their bare chests…

But she HADN’T noticed them. It made her realize she often didn’t notice them, and often even when she did it was only as something in the background of her life. They were ever present, so much so she realized she had started to think of them as just part of the manor. When busy cleaning or serving food or preparing toys and BDSM equipment they were nothing to her. Even when being used as sexual props by her Mistresses they were often nothing to her beyond something to make her lust flare.

Naoka felt a rush of complicated emotions that she was too horny-brained to work through. Even if she’d had the brainpower to sort through the confusing mix of feelings she doubted she’d have been able to so, not once she connected the meaning of what her Mistresses had just told her.

She began to purr, at first quiet and deep in her chest, but the purring quickly blossomed into something so loud it left many of the servant girls working about the room giggling. Naoka was suddenly very aware of every one of them, aware of how aware of HER they were.

A whole day where they can do whatever they want to me, she thought, purring even louder. They can touch me. Sniff me. Kiss me. Spank me. Finger me! Tug my tail. Slap my ass. They can bend me over and fuck me with a strap on! And I have to take it all, not responding, just being a thing there to be ‘admired and enjoyed’.

“ALL of the servant girls in the manor will be told of your rules for the day,” Madelynn continued, drawing Naoka’s focus back to her Mistresses. “And encouraged to take advantage of your temporary status as an object to be enjoyed by all their senses as much as they wish as long as it does not meaningfully interfere with their daily tasks.”

“The little sluts won’t be allowed to hunt you down just to have their way with you,” Selwyn added. “They ONLY get the chance to admire and enjoy your body if they happen to be in the same room as you. But I’m sure any who want at you will find reasons to be in the same place as you through the day,” she added, a fiendish glint in her eyes. “And seeing how much your body is going to be enjoyed through the day we’ve decided we WON’T be feeding you your breakfast.”

That declaration killed the drumming purring in Naoka’s chest. She wanted to balk in objection but caught herself. She’d been told she wasn’t allowed to communicate with others aside from her nonverbal safeword. Expressing her frustration at being denied breakfast would almost certainly be considered a breaking of the rule.

She realized then the delightfully fiendish layers of this game. That got her purring again as she looked around the room, noticing how all the servant girls had gathered in groups of twos or threes and were whispering and giggling while looking at her. Conspiring. Deciding how they’ll ‘admire and enjoy’ me!

Madelynn was suddenly in front of Naoka, catching her off guard as she clipped a leash onto the Kittaran’s collar. “Come,” she barked, jerking the leash and nearly causing Naoka to fall over.

Selwyn raised a hand and snapped loudly to draw the attention of the servant girls. “We shall have our breakfast now,” she called out, pointing to the table where the girls had been setting up a feast-sized breakfast for the two.

There was an almost offensive amount and variety of delicious looking and smelling food laid out artfully across the huge table, but Naoka knew her Mistresses would only pick at it. She wasn’t sure if the enchantment that made it so only orgasms sustained her was something that affected her Mistresses, but judging by the way they only ever seemed to sample the delicious feasts prepared for them she suspected it was so.

But what about the servant girls? I’ve thought so little about them… Do orgasms sustain them too? She was left wondering so many things about them, and that left her painfully aware of her lack of voice for the rest of the day.

I wonder if this is an intentional part of the game, Naoka thought as her Mistresses took their seat. She was left standing a bit behind them, her leash dropped to the floor. Have my Mistresses drawn my attention to the servant girls to make me wonder about their lives, but ensured I’ll be able to ask them no questions? That seems like a thing they would do… Or at least claim credit for doing if I asked them if it was intentional.

She realized her Mistresses must have used some magic on her to make her mind temporarily clear. Whatever they’d done was wearing off. As the brain fog of Kittaran sexual needs gathered menacingly around her thoughts she became aware of the way the little groups of servant girls were gathering around as well. They were circling the table, busying themselves with tasks that allowed them to draw closer.

Like predators sneaking up on their prey… The thought left Naoka purring again, eager to find out which would strike first and what they’d do to her.

While she waited she tried to focus on her Mistresses. Once they’d sat down they’d fallen into conversation, ignoring the hunting girls creeping up on their favored pet left seemingly forgotten standing behind them. And why should they notice? They’d declared her just a thing for the day, a pretty object to be admired and enjoyed with all the senses.

“Do we know when Sylvia Therundlin and her cadre of favored city guard members will be arriving?”

Naoka blinked, trying to focus on their conversation. It FELT important.

“Not too late in the day. We’ve much to discuss about things in the city with her, especially now that our grand plans for Grayburn are moving forward. When the time comes we need to know the town guard is with us.”

Sylvia Therundlin. Town guard. That meant something to Naoka. Yes, she’d met the woman at the party where Liedia had used her as an instrument for her performance! Sylvia was one of the four women of importance she’d been shown to. Naoka’s short impression was that the woman was a smirking, confident know it all. The prospect of potentially spending part of the day with the woman brought up fears that the woman might harbor some bitter resentment that her Mistresses scooped her up before her and the female members of the city guard could “acquire” the comely Kittaran.

They told me I was going to spend the day with them being an object. That means I’ll be with them when they meet with Sylvia, and THAT means she’ll be able to ‘admire and enjoy’ me just like the servant girls! The idea left her a little afraid, but it was the good kind of fear.

She was finding the haplessness of being a thing without a voice or agency delightful. She felt like a tasty morsel afloat at sea, being surrounded by ravenous sharks. And I’m eager for the feeding to begin, she thought, eyes darting between the groups of servant girls finding excuses to move closer to her.

A phrase that had been spoken to her countless times ran through her mind. Right little monsters, each and every one of them. Nearly nothing in her Mistresses’ manor was what it first seemed. The servant girls mostly looked placid, obedient, pretty, and demure. She saw them more often than not being passive things, there to be used however her Mistresses pleased.

But she knew they were more than that. She’d seen glimpses of it, yet aside from Brinda and Briar’s delightfully cruel teasing she’d never fully seen the servant girls revealed as “monsters”. Naoka was left wondering it that was that going to change today?

---

Naoka has several rules in action, but the two most important ones for this day are she can’t communicate, and she can’t cum without permission. This means she won’t be able to ask for permission and that her Mistresses have set Naoka in an impossible situation.

Eventually Naoka will realize this, although how long it takes her to see it and whether the knowledge “sticks” will depend on how horny-brained or orgasm-dumb she is. Her Mistresses will keep an ominous count of her rule breaking through the day, although they WON’T explain why or what they are counting. Naoka’s earned punishments will not be delivered till the end of the day, with the specifics being determined by polls at that point.

Some of the servant girls are going to get a chance to have their way with Naoka before her Mistresses finish with breakfast. What will they do to our happily helpless cat girl? (vote for up to 4 options from this poll, and the top TWO options will be included in the next entry instead of just the top one).